《The Country Maiden: Fields and Leisure》 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Ive Crossed Over!!! ?1: Chapter 1 I¡¯ve Crossed Over!!! 1: Chapter 1 I¡¯ve Crossed Over!!! Ming Zhu remembered she was queuing up to buy cosmetics for her cousin in China when she fainted from the heat. She should have woken up in a hospital, right? How could it be this scene?! What caught her eye was a mud-brick adobe house with a roof of thatch mingled with bamboo strips; the earth walls were mottled with traces of rain leakage down the sides. She was now sleeping on a clay bed, and under the washed out white sheets, there lay a layer of thin blackish grey old cotton padding with some dry straw peeking out beneath it. The room¡¯s window was very small and high, a sliver of light seeping in through it. Casting its glow on a set of old red lacquered wooden cabinets, one of the cabinet¡¯s feet was missing, propped up with a piece of wood, slanting against the wall. Ming Zhu felt somewhat bewildered. She came from a well-to-do family, her parents were both municipal leaders, and she herself had always excelled academically, ranking within the top three of her school from childhood, and after a year of university, she smoothly went abroad to study, her hands sore from collecting various scholarships... Aside from on television, she had never seen such a poverty-stricken environment. Her first reaction was, could it be that after she fainted, she had been trafficked by human traffickers to the supposedly remote mountainous area to become a bride for some old bachelor? But then, thinking it over, she was overseas, in full public view; human traffickers shouldn¡¯t be so brazen, and she had been queuing up with her roommate, too. Looking again at her hands and feet, her body... What the hell, a dark, chubby girl, what kind of ghost was this?! These hands were fat, like steamed buns!! And they were buckwheat flour buns!! The arms were so thick, they were almost the same diameter as her legs used to be, weren¡¯t they? Touching her chin, she discovered double chins that seemed like they could be shaken. A bad feeling began to surge within Ming Zhu. The eerie word ¡°transmigration¡± inexplicably popped into her mind. Could it be... she had transmigrated? Don¡¯t think that being an academic whiz meant she didn¡¯t read web novels! The efficiency with which a scholarly whiz read novels was only higher, never lower. Suddenly, a child¡¯s head popped out from the side of the bed, around five or six years old, big eyes rolling around as they looked at her... Ming Zhu was startled. Not only had she transmigrated into a dark, fat, ugly woman, but did she also have a son this big? No way?! Lately, aside from winning a few national level math competition awards and physics experiment awards, she hadn¡¯t done anything outrageously crazy! How had she ended up being saddled with this mess? There was a direct correlation between being academically excellent and disliking children; she would rather write ten essays on mathematical proofs than look after a child! Suddenly, The child shouted happily towards the door, ¡°Granny, granny... Old Auntie¡¯s awake! Old Auntie¡¯s awake!!¡± This shout suddenly gave Ming Zhu a headache. A flood of memories came rushing in... It was over!! She... had... truly... transmigrated!!! She had transmigrated into a poor mountain village called Qilidun, into a family with the surname Wang. She was now called Wang Yongzhu, the old unwed daughter of the Wang Family. Wang Yongzhu had an older stepsister and four brothers, all of whom were already adults. Except for her Fourth Brother, who wasn¡¯t married yet, everyone else had already started their own families. Her mother was known as Old Granny Zhang, and her father, Wang Laozhu, used to be a skilled carpenter. Wang Laozhu¡¯s original wife gave birth to a daughter and then, after languishing sick in bed for several years, she died without providing the Wang Family with a son to carry on the lineage. Later, he remarried Old Granny Zhang as his second wife, and within three years of entering the household, she bore him two plump sons, ensuring the continuation of the Wang Family¡¯s line. Old Granny Zhang thus became a significant contributor to the Wang Family. Later, she successively gave birth to another two sons, further elevating her status. She held so much sway in the Wang household that what she said was law. By the time the eldest son was getting married, Old Granny Zhang gave birth at an advanced age to a daughter. The family was as delighted as if they had found a treasure, treating her like the apple of their eye; all others took a back seat. In this poor and destitute village where even a full meal was scarce, the fact that a peasant girl could be raised so plump was surprising enough to imply the status that Wang Yongzhu held within the family. As for which dynasty or what the larger environment was, Ming Zhu had no idea. Because the original owner of the body had no such memories. The original owner¡¯s memories were so narrow it was pitiful. The farthest she had ever been was to the small town outside Qilidun. Her most abundant memories were of eating... Looking once again at the Little Bean in front of her, she was thankful to the heavens that this was not her child. This was one of her little nephews. She was still a virgin. At that moment, the curtain at the doorway moved, and in walked a dark and thin middle-aged woman with a slightly hunched back, rough large hands, sallow and lined skin that seemed like the tough bark of a tree weathered by wind and rain, but her eyes sparkled with a shrewd light. Her thin lips and deep marionette lines made her seem somewhat harsh and difficult to get along with. Seeing Ming Zhu staring blankly at her, the woman cried out in surprise and joy, ¡°My Zhuzhu! You¡¯ve finally woken up! Please, don¡¯t ever do anything so foolish again. Zhuzhu, you are the flesh of my heart; if you had drowned, I wouldn¡¯t want to live either.¡± From this behavior, it was clear she was now the mother of the body she inhabited, Old Granny Zhang. The noise was so loud it gave her a headache. In her previous life, her mother was a municipal committee leader; she spoke slowly and methodically, calm and composed, mature and intellectual¡ªa stark contrast to the rural middle-aged woman before her now. Ming Zhu felt a bit overwhelmed. Seeing her daughter¡¯s listless and lifeless demeanor, Old Granny Zhang felt even more heartbroken. ¡°Zhuzhu, how can you be so silly, jumping into a pond? The Song Family has accepted our betrothal gifts; you are already Song Chongjin¡¯s fiance?e. Whether Song Chongjin wants to marry or not, he has to marry you. Don¡¯t listen to him; he has no way out if he wants to call off the marriage. If he is determined to cancel, let him return the betrothal gifts double¡ªno, triple¡ªand see if the Old Song Family can afford it. Poor scum; sickly weakling...¡± She spewed her words, spraying all over Ming Zhu¡¯s face. The memories in Ming Zhu¡¯s mind also began to unravel. The original owner¡¯s cause of death... The original owner had long been fond of a man from the village named Song Chongjin, but the feeling was not mutual. He had asked her to meet to call off the marriage, and naturally, the original owner did not agree. Out of shame and anger, she threatened Song Chongjin by attempting to commit suicide by drowning. Unfortunately, she bungled the act and really did drown herself. Then Ming Zhu transmigrated. ... Ming Zhu felt somewhat speechless. Wasn¡¯t it said that the rural folks were simple and honest? How come this old girl of the Wang Family had such gall? To pursue love freely, no less? Too bad, she was ruthlessly rejected by a man! Upon further consideration, it made sense. With her rotund figure and her dark complexion... it would be odd if she hadn¡¯t been rejected. Cough! She definitely wasn¡¯t obsessed with looks; she was just stating the facts. Ming Zhu, influenced by her family from a young age, had a temperament that was calm and adaptable, with a strong ability to go with the flow. She didn¡¯t know how long this transmigration would last. Perhaps she could never return. From now on, the once honored and top-ranking student would become an ordinary peasant girl. She decided to take things one step at a time. Thus, she weakly opened her mouth and called out, ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have jumped into the pond. I won¡¯t like Song Chongjin anymore.¡± PS: Chapter 2 - 2 2 Could This Be a Fake Grandson ?2: Chapter 2 Could This Be a Fake Grandson? 2: Chapter 2 Could This Be a Fake Grandson? Old Granny Zhang was both pleased and pained, her old girl had spoken! This must mean there¡¯s nothing too serious. The pain came from the fact that her old girl had actually recognized the wrong person. Could there be anything wrong with the old girl that Old Granny Zhang gave birth to? No, there wasn¡¯t! Whatever her girl did was right! If there was ever a mistake, it was someone else¡¯s fault! Even now, her daughter was still thinking about the Old Song Family, afraid that her mother might trouble them. Otherwise, why would she, who had been so desperate to marry Song Chongjin, suddenly change her mind and say she didn¡¯t like him anymore? It was so frustrating! Old Granny Zhang¡¯s thin lips parted again as she started to speak, ¡°My dear old girl, ah! What¡¯s so good about that Song Chongjin? He is nothing but a bastard his mother must have conceived by fooling around, an unwanted child sent back to live with his mother¡¯s family at the Old Song Family, a burden they couldn¡¯t get rid of. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ming Zhu, who would even consider marrying off their daughter to him? What¡¯s the use of being handsome? Can it be eaten as food? Not to mention that his mother, Song Qingshu, is always sick, in constant need of medication. Their household is like a pit that can never be filled with enough money. Your liking Song Chongjin was the fortune of his eight lifetimes, what right does he have to treat you this way? Rest assured, if the Old Song Family doesn¡¯t give us a proper explanation, I¡¯m not done with them...¡± As she spoke, the ferocity in her voice made Ming Zhu subconsciously shiver. What a hassle, please, could you not spray your saliva all over me? Did you even brush your teeth this morning? Your saliva has this salty pickled vegetable taste, it¡¯s nauseating, isn¡¯t it? Better change the subject. This Song Chongjin or whatever, he¡¯s not worth suffering a shower of spittle. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m thirsty...¡± A patient asking for a sip of water should be an easy request to fulfill, right? At last, Old Granny Zhang stopped nagging her and got up to pour her a bowl of water. ¡°Drink little, I¡¯ve made you egg drop soup, it¡¯s coming right up.¡± Ming Zhu took a drink. Old Granny Zhang turned around and shouted outside the door, ¡°Laosan¡¯s House, where the hell have you gone? Asked you to make egg drop soup, and you¡¯re taking forever. Have you been sipping it in the kitchen? A stupid wife who can¡¯t control her own man, making a mess of a simple task. Your sister-in-law might be in a life or death situation, and you can¡¯t manage to make egg drop soup without trouble? If I find out you snuck a drink for someone, I¡¯ll tear your goddamn cunt...¡± Ming Zhu...! Forgive her; she was raised in a civilized family. She had never seen such a spectacle. Old Granny Zhang was a bit naggy toward her just now, spraying her face with saliva. Though it was with a tone of affection. She could barely accept it. But now, these raw and crude rural curses were something she truly witnessed in real life for the first time. She was in shock, in ¡®stunned.jpg¡¯ mode. The little one, Little Bean, was also scared, shrinking back. With tears of fear in his eyes. His voice was like a mosquito as he spoke up, ¡°Granny, my mom wouldn¡¯t sneak drinks. Please don¡¯t curse her.¡± Old Granny Zhang glared, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with scolding her? Is she a precious young lady made of gold or silver? Can¡¯t she handle being scolded a little after marrying into our Old Wang Family? Keep dawdling like this, and see if I don¡¯t slap her! Always acting obedient, but causing mischief behind the scenes and leading astray the seed of our Old Wang Family...¡± Ming Zhu...! This must be a fake granddaughter, right? Just then, another person came in from outside. It was a young woman with a blue floral headscarf, thin in stature, wearing patched but clean clothes. Her expression was dull as she carried a bowl in her hands. She walked over, head bowed and eyes downcast, and said, ¡°Mom, the egg drop soup is ready.¡± The appetizing scent of the egg drop soup made Ming Zhu¡¯s stomach growl audibly. This body truly was that of a foodie! Old Granny Zhang took the soup, carefully handed it over to Ming Zhu, and gestured for her to drink. A large bowl with not many eggs in it, probably just one egg, sprinkled with some chopped green onions on top, looked pretty good. Ming Zhu took it and smiled at the young woman, ¡°Thank you, sister-in-law.¡± This startled everyone. Old Granny Zhang was even more suspiciously looking at her own daughter, could it be that she was delirious with fever? Why was she suddenly speaking politely to Lady Jiang, who had the least status in the entire family? Was Lady Jiang someone of enough importance to deserve a thank you from her daughter? The young woman, Lady Jiang, looked flustered and overwhelmed with surprise, busy waving her hands, ¡°I dare not, it¡¯s only what I should do, what I should do...¡± Old Granny Zhang chimed in, ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s nothing to thank for, had she not married into our Old Wang Family, she might have starved to death long ago. Working like an ox and horse for our Old Wang Family is only expected of her. Had it not been for her attentive service to my girl, with her constantly sullen and scheming behind our backs, the nasty piece of work that she is, she would have been sent packing by Laosan¡¯s House long ago. She should be the one thanking you, my girl!¡± Lady Jiang then fell silent again, her head hung low, with the corners of her eyes turning red. Ming Zhu... Well, she stopped talking. No matter what she said, Old Granny Zhang could curse everyone around them. Just drink the soup! After taking a couple of sips, she suddenly noticed Little Bean, the one being scolded at the side of the bed, staring at the egg flower soup in her bowl and swallowing hard. She thought about it; she was a senior to Little Bean, wasn¡¯t she? They were calling her ¡®old aunt¡¯, weren¡¯t they? ¡°Sister-in-law, could you fetch a small bowl for me, I will share some with him...¡± The atmosphere suddenly became tense once again. As if a storm was about to hit! Lady Jiang turned pale with fright. She quickly gave Little Bean a gentle slap on the face, ¡°Quick, say it, what does your mother often tell you...¡± Little Bean, looking fearfully at Ming Zhu, tremblingly said, ¡°Old aunt, I won¡¯t drink, my mom said not to eat the old aunt¡¯s things, all the tasty things in the house are for the old aunt, I won¡¯t drink, I really won¡¯t...¡± Fearing he couldn¡¯t help drooling, Little Bean turned and ran away as soon as he had said this. Lady Jiang hurriedly added, ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t let Panpan come near next time.¡± Ming Zhu... was stunned. She began to scrutinize her own role! Even a child was afraid of her! Didn¡¯t normal families let children have the good food first? Was it the other way around in the Wang Family? They would let her eat first? It seemed that this habit hadn¡¯t just started recently. Ming Zhu suddenly found it difficult to swallow her food. Old Granny Zhang said, ¡°Zhuzhu, drink up! Don¡¯t let these hungry ghosts born as sons of bitches spoil your mood. They covet every good thing you get all day, so shallow-eyed, they deserve to be beaten and scolded. Feeding them is hard enough, let alone letting them eat good things. If they want good things, they shouldn¡¯t be born into poor families like ours. They should go be rich young masters or young ladies in rich families, our Old Wang Family can¡¯t accommodate those shallow-eyed things...¡± Lady Jiang felt so ashamed that she wished the ground would swallow her up. Ming Zhu... felt like she was beginning to understand a little bit. Old Granny Zhang seemed to be that kind of harsh rural mother-in-law from the novels, who curses at the drop of a hat, acting capriciously and never leaving any face for others. Calling her daughter-in-law a worthless bitch. Calling her grandson a son of a bitch. Chapter 3 - 3 3 Pastoral System 1.0 ?3: Chapter 3: Pastoral System 1.0? 3: Chapter 3: Pastoral System 1.0? And she had transmigrated into a villain role, a lazy, gluttonous village girl who relied on her doting terrible mother and was infatuated and brainless!! Ming Zhu... Felt life was harsh and didn¡¯t want to go on. This seriously clashed with her values!! Ever since she was little, she always obeyed traffic lights, frequently helped old ladies cross the street, a good kid through and through!! Her birth as a second-generation official was upright, without a hint of deviance, how could she have transmigrated into a villain? Was there some mistake!! This was unscientific!! She had no experience playing a villain, the pressure was enormous, O heavens, she wished to transmigrate back home! Just at that moment, a strange interface suddenly popped up in her mind. ¡°Ding, host¡¯s brainwaves indicate a wish request, activate Pastoral System 1.0?¡± Ming Zhu...! Old age hallucinations? She wasn¡¯t that old, right? But what the heck was this? Then she heard the mechanical synthesized electronic voice continue, ¡°Host, don¡¯t panic, hold onto me. You were chosen as the test user of the Pastoral System because our scans detected your previous life¡¯s IQ was as high as 180, indicating scholarly potential. Scholars become scholars because they can be strong in any field, and we believe that you can be great at farming as well!¡± Ming Zhu...! A door-to-door insurance salesman in her head? ¡°Host, you¡¯re insulting the majesty of this System! Let me introduce myself, I am the Pastoral System 1.0 guide sprite. By binding with me, I can help the host to become a fair, rich, and beautiful woman, marry a mountain man, and reach the pinnacle of farming...¡± Ming Zhu...! Calmy finished drinking the egg soup and put down the bowl. Said to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Mom, I think I might have broken my brain. Is there a doctor nearby who can treat brains? Please find one to come take a look at me?¡± In her mind, an eerie silence ensued... The miraculous interface, as if electricity was cut off, fizzed out and vanished. Upon hearing this, Old Granny Zhang was shocked and quickly felt Ming Zhu¡¯s head. ¡°Does your brain hurt? Oh, my poor girl! I knew there¡¯d be after-effects. That barefoot doctor in our village is unreliable. It must have been the Old Song family who bribed him into saying it was nothing serious, that you just needed to rest at home for a few days. That black-hearted creature, when someone is nearly drowning, how could it be alright upon waking up? Did the Old Song family think ten eggs would settle this? Pah! Zhuzhu, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll have your eldest brother go to the neighboring village to fetch Doctor Liu right away...¡± Old Granny Zhang told Ming Zhu not to be afraid, but she herself started to cry. In a frantic hurry, she went out to find her eldest son to look for the doctor. Her beloved eldest daughter must be alright! Outside, a chaotic clamor of cursing erupted, ¡°Jinguan, hurry to the field and call your dad back. No, make him go directly to the next village to bring Doctor Liu. Say your aunt¡¯s brain hurts, run fast! Did you not eat this morning? Your lazy bones...¡± ¡°Yes, granny, I¡¯ll put on my shoes. Don¡¯t hit me, I have to wear straw sandals if I¡¯m to run fast...¡± ... Inside, Ming Zhu lay on the kang bed. The interface in her mind reappeared. This time it was in a format that Ming Zhu, accustomed to numerical modeling from her previous life, could understand. The top line read, Pastoral System 1.0, beta version. Below was a line in big red letters, saying upgrading this System to a certain level would help the host achieve what their heart desires. Ming Zhu confirmed again and again, this might not be an illusion. Ming Zhu thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else, I just want to go back to the modern world. My cousin is waiting for the cosmetics I¡¯m buying for her.¡± The interface then displayed a new line, ¡°Upon reaching a certain level, this System can traverse time and space, no pressure.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°This System does not deceive the young or the elders.¡± Ming Zhu then asked, ¡°After binding, do you lead me, or do I lead you? How do I get the system to a certain stage value?¡± The voice in her head couldn¡¯t help it again. No need for text anymore. Text communication is never as fast as speaking. It popped out, ¡°The System and the host are good friends, good comrades in arms. There¡¯s no question of who leads whom. The function of this System is to collect various pastoral index parameters of this time and space, issuing random tasks. Once the host completes them, they can obtain various points rewards. When all the index parameters reach the full level, the System will leave the host and satisfy the host¡¯s greatest wish.¡± It seemed that Ming Zhu was overthinking. She had read so many system novels, and many of them were traps. The kind that the female protagonist couldn¡¯t climb out of even if she tried. The System immediately assured her, ¡°I guarantee I won¡¯t scam the host. Once binding is successful, the host will from then on have a close and good friend.¡± Ming Zhu said, ¡°Why are you so humanized? Are you artificial intelligence? Where is this system from? Who released it? Is it a high-tech existence or some supernatural thing?¡± Suddenly, the System changed from its previously lively tone to something stiff and rigid. ¡°Due to the low version of the System, the host is temporarily unable to access related information.¡± Ming Zhu sneered. If you won¡¯t tell, that¡¯s fine. If you won¡¯t tell, I simply won¡¯t bind. After a tense standoff, the System selectively agreed. ¡°This System is a product of a high-tech dimension. I am artificial intelligence. Other information is access restricted and cannot be provided.¡± High-tech dimension? Ming Zhu marveled secretly. Now she didn¡¯t want to go home! She was a top student, longing for science. She wanted to witness higher civilizations, to travel through higher-tech dimensions, which must be more interesting. ¡°I will bind.¡± The System...! Damn it, had I known arguing with her was pointless, why didn¡¯t I just play it cool and bring out the high-tech civilization card sooner? That would have settled it! Indeed, the thought processes of a scholar are different from ordinary people. The System was considering whether it should change its name. Maybe not call itself Pastoral System 1.0, but something like Scholar Farming Madness, to reach down to earth? After Ming Zhu bound the System, she felt as if someone had installed a program in her mind. A huge amount of content poured into her mind. There was so much information that her brain short-circuited for a few seconds. Afterwards, it quickly calmed down. Several lines of text appeared on the interface in her mind. Pastoral System 1.0, beta version. Host: Wang Yongzhu (Ming Zhu). Age: 15 Clothing: Level 0 Food: Level 0 Housing: Level 0 Transportation: Level 0 Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t understand, so she summoned the artificial intelligence, ¡°Hey, what is this crap?¡± ¡°The System will randomly issue tasks, and after completing them, you obtain points to upgrade. When the average value of each item reaches Level 1, the System upgrades to 2.0, and so on.¡± Ming Zhu gave an ¡®oh¡¯ in response. ¡°The host can give me a nickname. Calling me ¡®hey¡¯ seems so dismissive!¡± Ming Zhu thought for a moment, ¡°Xiao Tianzi, Little Yuanzi, Little Ren, Xiao Gong, Xiao Zhi, Xiao Neng, you choose one?¡± ¡°Alright, host, as you wish. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Chapter 4 - 4 4 Old Granny Zhang Spoils Her Daughter into a Demon, Shes Really Helpless! ?4: Chapter 4: Old Granny Zhang Spoils Her Daughter into a Demon, She¡¯s Really Helpless! 4: Chapter 4: Old Granny Zhang Spoils Her Daughter into a Demon, She¡¯s Really Helpless! ¡°Then we¡¯ll go with Xiao Tiantian.¡± An expression of spitting blood suddenly appeared on the interface in Ming Zhu¡¯s mind... She was inundated with a torrent of virtual blood. Ming Zhu contemplated for a moment before closing the system interface. It was controlled by thoughts, very convenient to open and close. From today onward, she, the modern beauty and top student Ming Zhu, had become Wang Yongzhu, a lazy and good-for-nothing village girl from the small Qilidun village. Soon, Doctor Liu from the neighboring village arrived. After taking Ming Zhu¡¯s pulse, she appeared listless while Doctor Liu inquired in detail about her headache. There was indeed a bump on Ming Zhu¡¯s forehead. It was the result of hitting a rock when she jumped into the river. However, it wasn¡¯t serious, just a bit red and swollen. Doctor Liu prescribed some more medicine for Ming Zhu, for external application, and emphasized a few precautions. The Wang Family all acknowledged his instructions one by one. Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t looking at the doctor to get medical treatment, but rather to see the level of medical expertise in this backward era, which determined the average life expectancy at that time. She was disappointed. Doctor Liu, despite being a renowned doctor in several villages, didn¡¯t have much in his medical kit besides a few silver needles and some plasters. It seemed she would have to exercise regularly from now on. With such backward medical conditions, even a minor illness could prove critical. After Doctor Liu left, Ming Zhu faintly heard Old Granny Zhang¡¯s scolding from outside the door... ¡°What? The Eldest Brother¡¯s wife wants to see the doctor? If you have the money, then go! Don¡¯t you look in the mirror. With the way you don¡¯t earn a penny and deceive others all day, you still want to see a doctor? It¡¯s just heat rash covering your body. Spend fewer nights getting cozy with your man, and the heat rash will disappear by itself. Stop spouting nonsense. Stop acting like a seductive witch all day. Go help your sister-in-law in the kitchen, cook for Laosan...¡± Ming Zhu felt a sense of shame. Was Old Granny Zhang ever at rest? She could scold anyone at any moment. The authority of a mother-in-law in the old society was indeed not to be underestimated. Luckily, she had transmigrated as her daughter, not her daughter-in-law. Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t stay still in the room anymore; the weather was a bit hot, probably around June or July. She left the room to get some fresh air outside. It was lunchtime and cooking smoke was curling up everywhere. The Wang Family lived in a large quadrangle courtyard. It was built of earth and stone. The main house had three rooms, and each of the two side wings also had three rooms, all square and sizable. There were also two smaller rooms, one was the kitchen and the other was the dining room, as you entered the gate. In the center of the courtyard was a well, and a large date tree that shaded half the yard; the ground was covered in broken stones, and clothing of all sizes from all members of the family hung from bamboo poles propped up by a frame, much of it coarse fabric with patches. A few Little Beans were picking vegetables at the kitchen port. As she was observing her surroundings, Old Granny Zhang walked in from outside. Seeing Ming Zhu, she jumped in fright, ¡°Aiyo, my dear daughter! Why are you up? The doctor said you need to rest more. Quick, go back to your room and lie down.¡± By Old Granny Zhang¡¯s side, a tall and sturdy-looking woman was following, visibly still upset. Upon seeing Ming Zhu, she forced a smile, ¡°Mother is right. Rest up first, dear cousin. Once we finish cooking, we¡¯ll call you.¡± This was Elder Sister-in-Law Lin, with her face covered in red bumps, probably the one who had just been scolded outside. Ming Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Mother, Elder Sister, it¡¯s fine. I feel much better. Is there anything I can help with?¡± Elder Sister-in-Law Lin quickly waved her hands, ¡°How could we bother our dear cousin with chores? We¡¯ll manage. You focus on taking care of yourself first.¡± With that, she went to the kitchen. Old Granny Zhang glared fiercely at Lady Lin¡¯s retreating figure before turning back, ¡°Zhuzhu, all you need to do is rest, with so many big folks and little ones around here, there¡¯s no need for you to help. Jinhua, come over here, move a small table for your old aunt, and fan her a bit, look how hot your old aunt is getting...¡± The little girl, who was picking vegetables and resembled a sprout, obediently responded, set down the Chinese leeks she was holding, and hurriedly fetched a ladle of water from the well to wash her hands, then trotted over. The way she efficiently set up everything showed she had done this many times before. Ming Zhu...! How awkward, right? She came to help, and instead, someone was arranged to serve her. What could she do? Old Granny Zhang spoiled her daughter to the point of madness, and Ming Zhu felt helpless as well!! Forget it, she didn¡¯t dare act rashly now, acting too out of the ordinary might lead Old Granny Zhang to suspect something. In such remote and superstitious villages, if a person¡¯s personality changed too suddenly, people might think a ghost had possessed them. She would just have to observe and see how things unfolded. By noon, the men who had been working in the fields returned home for lunch. The meals at the Old Wang Family were ready, too. Ming Zhu finally got to see all the people currently living in the Old Wang House. A long dining table. At the head of the table sat Wang Laozhu and Old Granny Zhang. Wang Laozhu was getting older, of medium height, with a slightly hunched back, but still looked spirited. Next to Wang Laozhu sat Ming Zhu¡¯s eldest brother, Wang Yongfu, a young and robust man with a stature like an iron tower. Beside him was a tall and sturdy woman, Ming Zhu¡¯s elder sister-in-law, Lady Lin, whom Ming Zhu had met before. After that came the three nephews from the eldest line, Wang Jindou, Wang Jinhoo, and Wang Jinguan, all teenagers. Next to Old Granny Zhang, naturally, the first seat was for Ming Zhu. Beside Ming Zhu were a few nephews and nieces from the third line: Wang Jinhua, Wang Jinpan, and Wang Jinshao, all under ten years old. Especially Wang Jinshao, who was just over two years old, a little bundle no larger than a sesame seed. Lady Jiang sat at the very end of the table, meek and obedient. Everyone was waiting for Old Granny Zhang to divide the food. There were not many kinds of food on the table: a plate of three-edged steamed buns, a bowl of green beans without any fattiness, a bowl of pickled Chinese leeks, a large pot of coarse rice porridge, and a bowl of egg drop soup. Old Granny Zhang directly placed the bowl of egg drop soup in front of Ming Zhu and also gave her two steamed buns. The children, drooling with envy, didn¡¯t dare to show any jealousy. Then, Old Granny Zhang gave two buns each to Wang Laozhu, to herself, and to Wang Yongfu. Lady Lin, Wang Jindou, and Wang Jinhoo got one steamed bun each. Wang Jinguan and the little ones from the third line each received half a bun. The plate of buns was quickly emptied. Lady Jiang did not get anything. The coarse rice porridge was not rationed, everyone could serve themselves a bowl. Even for serving porridge, Lady Jiang was the last in line, and when it was her turn, only some rice water remained. Then, everyone began to eat voraciously. Ming Zhu felt a bit uneasy seeing this, but with the original host¡¯s memories, she knew the rules of the Old Wang Family: the elderly couple, the adult men of the Wang Family, and Ming Zhu herself each had two steamed buns and a bowl of coarse rice porridge per meal. Daughters-in-law and children over ten years old got one bun. Those under ten got half a bun. Of course, Lady Jiang was an exception; she never got a share of the buns. As the third son¡¯s wife, her worthless husband was a drifter, often out gambling, returning only to steal and beat people. Old Granny Zhang considered her incapable of keeping or managing her man, useless and incompetent, which is why she held the lowest status in the entire family. Chapter 5 - 5 5 This Kind of Fighting Power!! ?5: Chapter 5 This Kind of Fighting Power!! 5: Chapter 5 This Kind of Fighting Power!! Ming Zhu actually wanted to share some of her uneaten hard bread with Lady Jiang, but it really didn¡¯t taste very good. Yet she feared it would be too abrupt. She dared to share, but would Lady Jiang dare to eat it? Before Ming Zhu could speak, Lady Lin had already begun talking. Lady Lin saw that her youngest son had devoured the bread in just a few bites and was still licking his fingers. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, our Little Bean is also ten years old, he could be given a piece of bread. The child often says he¡¯s not full...¡± Old Granny Zhang scoffed with a cold laugh, ¡°Eat, eat, eat, that¡¯s all you ever think about! He won¡¯t be ten for another two months, but now you¡¯re already coveting that half piece of bread. Why don¡¯t you worry about my life? Are you eating bread? You want to eat my old bones, don¡¯t you!¡± Lady Lin¡¯s voice went down a few notches, ¡°He¡¯s halfway to being a grown boy and he¡¯s not full, he won¡¯t grow tall in the future, and he won¡¯t be able to do the work in the fields well...¡± As she spoke, she also glanced at Wang Yongfu, hoping her husband would say something on her behalf. Wang Yongfu dared not speak, but he took one of his two pieces of bread, broke off half of it, and put it in his younger son¡¯s bowl, signaling to his wife to say less and not to upset Mother. This further irritated Old Granny Zhang She snatched that half piece of bread and put it back in Wang Yongfu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eldest Brother, are you trying to ruin the rules of the Old Wang Family? You¡¯re the head of the household, if you don¡¯t eat well, how can you do your work? How can you support such a large family of young and old? These little rascals spend their whole days doing nothing at home but eating and wasting food. Having half a piece of bread is already not bad.¡± Then, she unleashed her full firepower on Lady Lin. ¡°Eldest Daughter-in-law, do you have a complaint against our Old Wang Family? Go out and ask around; which family is as generous as ours? Who else gives their kid half a piece of bread? Living on just plain rice soup, it¡¯s fine as long as no one starves to death. As for us, our lives are a little better than others, but that doesn¡¯t mean we spoil the kids with whole pieces of bread... Eating without gratitude or conscience, I¡¯d rather raise a dog; at least it¡¯d be loyal.¡± Lady Lin was sprayed in the face with these words, and all the little morsels on the table quivered in fear. Lady Jiang was even more afraid of being implicated, her head nearly dipped into the bowl of rice soup. Being publicly scolded as a dog by her mother-in-law was nothing new for Lady Lin. She glanced at Ming Zhu beside Old Granny Zhang. She timidly said, ¡°The child¡¯s Aunt also does nothing after eating her meals. Why does she get two pieces of bread and even eat eggs? I work in the fields like a man all day, and I only get one piece of bread...¡± This truly enraged Old Granny Zhang. ¡°You shameless rotten good-for-nothing, you petty and despicable thing! Heart blacker than coal, you stupid idiot, they say an older sister-in-law is like a mother, but what about you? Your heart is smaller than a needle¡¯s eye. Our Zhuzhu is grown now, how many more years can she stay at her parents¡¯ house? And you can¡¯t stand her so much? You also want to compete with our Zhuzhu? Is she eating your food? She¡¯s eating her brothers¡¯, our old couple¡¯s food. If you want to eat good food, go back to your own family home to eat. I¡¯m afraid your family is even poorer than the Old Wang Family, not even giving you a piece of bread to eat!¡± Old Granny Zhang then directed a snot and tear-filled tirade at Wang Yongfu. ¡°Eldest Brother, do you also resent your own sister? You only have this one sister. When I was pregnant with her, I took care of you four brothers and hardly ate anything good myself; I gave it all to you, which made your sister weak in the womb. She was born with all sorts of problems. You all swore at your weddings that marrying a wife would not make you forget your mother and that you would take care of your sister. Are those promises nothing now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s disheartening! My poor Zhuzhu! You¡¯ve just come back from the brink of death, and I made you an egg soup. Now your brother and sister-in-law hold a grudge, wanting to kick us both out of the house! My poor, dear daughter!¡± She wailed, her voice carrying through the air, both mournful and melodic. Ming Zhu struggled to hold back, barely containing herself from spitting out her food. On the other side, Wang Yongfu¡¯s face had turned red and his neck bulged; he raised his head and slapped Lady Lin across the face. The slap turned Lady Lin¡¯s cheek bright red. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my mother! If you cause her any harm, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡± Then, Wang Yongfu knelt down first, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be upset, I¡¯ve always remembered what I said. I will definitely discipline Lady Lin properly. I won¡¯t eat myself but will never mistreat my own sister. Rest assured, I stand by these words at all times. I only ask that you don¡¯t be angry...¡± The children on the table were scared silly. Ming Zhu was also shocked. Although the original host¡¯s memory contained many such instances, witnessing this scene with her own eyes felt different! Impressive, very dominating! Very noisy!! Lady Lin was beaten, and finally submitted to the authority of her husband and mother-in-law, kneeling down reluctantly. ¡°Mother, I was wrong, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± she said. Old Granny Zhang was certainly not going to let it go at that. Her son had bowed his head; why miss an opportunity to further reprimand her daughter-in-law? ¡°Is that how you apologize? With such reluctance? In the Old Wang Family, we don¡¯t have daughters-in-law who say one thing and mean another, who are duplicitous. If you really resent this, you can roll back to your parents¡¯ house, or go wherever you love to, before you also wanted to find a doctor to check your ¡®woman¡¯s illness,¡¯ without feeling ashamed, you old thing! The way you are, even if you were given away for free, no one would want you! Back then your Lin Family demanded such a high bride price, a wife bought with money is a slave in our house. Considering that you¡¯ve borne three sons, providing you with food is already generous enough. Yet you still dare to be so insolent.¡± She cursed with spit flying everywhere, some even landing in the bowls of food. Such fighting spirit!! Powerful enough to make one shiver!! Hey, I don¡¯t mind you arguing, but could you please leave me out of it!! Being stuck in the middle feels so awkward!! The stronger Old Granny Zhang was, the more Ming Zhu felt people¡¯s resentment drifting towards her. The steamed bun she was originally struggling to swallow now became even more difficult to eat. Wang Laozhu, who had been silent all along, finally spoke up, ¡°Everyone, say less, let¡¯s eat.¡± Old Granny Zhang objected, ¡°I¡¯m the mother-in-law, disciplining my daughter-in-law is my business, it doesn¡¯t concern you old man. Today she, Lady Lin, wanted to turn the tables and take charge, disregarding the elders. If we don¡¯t properly discipline her now, who knows when she might instigate my sons and grandsons to turn their hearts away from us. Such a vile woman still thinking of eating two steamed buns, even giving her a bowl of coarse rice porridge would be too good for her! Heart full of malice and rotten to the core. To think of my poor old daughter, who barely escaped death, and now she¡¯s despised by her sister-in-law to this extent, you want to drive us, mother and daughter, to death...¡± ¡°Slap!¡± Wang Yongfu slapped Lady Lin on the face again. Both sides of Lady Lin¡¯s face were red from slapping, her dignity completely lost. But she dared not make a scene any longer. If she did, it would be even harder for her to face the consequences today. She might even be divorced and sent back for good. ¡°Mother, I was wrong, I truly was. Please, as your elder, don¡¯t hold this small person¡¯s mistake against me...¡± Lady Jiang also began to speak in a trembling voice, ¡°Mother, please look after your health, don¡¯t be angry anymore, the eldest sister-in-law didn¡¯t mean it...¡± PS, the aloof author never speaks, doesn¡¯t ask for votes, doesn¡¯t ask for collections, and doesn¡¯t ask for comments~~ Chapter 6 - 6 6 Is This Her First Task ?6: Chapter 6 Is This Her First Task? 6: Chapter 6 Is This Her First Task? ¡°Do you think you have a say in this? Taking her side, do you also think the same way? If your man were home, would you dare to talk back to me like she does and confront Old Granny Zhang? All of you ungrateful, shameless harlots...¡± Lady Jiang dared not speak again. Just as the situation was getting completely out of hand, a system interface suddenly appeared in Ming Zhu¡¯s mind. ¡°As the old saying goes, a harmonious family leads to prosperity, and a discordant home brings endless misfortune! Task issued: The host must improve relations with three family members to reach a positive affection level as soon as possible! Currently (1/3)... After completion, receive 3 points and a Newbie Gift Pack reward.¡± Ming Zhu...!! Was this her first task? Xiao Tiantian¡¯s voice came just in time, ¡°That¡¯s right, host, super easy newbie tasks, and there¡¯s a Newbie Gift Pack too! Not every task comes with item rewards!¡± ¡°Oh, got it.¡± Ming Zhu decisively closed the interface, cutting off the System¡¯s rambling tendency. Improve relations with three family members to positive affection levels! It¡¯s currently 1/3, and this one is undoubtedly Old Granny Zhang, her biological mother. In other words, apart from Old Granny Zhang, everyone else in their hearts dislikes her. Indeed, a lazy and good-for-nothing sister-in-law like her is repulsive. With 12 family members currently present, and one positive score already, she needed to find two more people to improve relations with. In the midst of the argument raging like a firestorm, Ming Zhu cleared her throat appropriately. ¡°Mother, sister-in-law has already admitted her fault. Let¡¯s be forgiving where we can. Dad and big brother have been working hard in the fields all day; they deserve to enjoy a good meal in peace, right? You should also take care of yourself. When I grow up and make something of myself, I want to provide you with the good life, with all the delicacies you could wish for. You have to stay healthy and not let little things upset you; damaging your health over such trifles just wouldn¡¯t do, would it?¡± Old Granny Zhang felt as if her heart was coated with honey upon hearing this, and her mood instantly improved a lot. There was no one more caring than her own daughter. Ming Zhu helped Old Granny Zhang to sit down, ¡°Come, Mother, sit. Have some egg drop soup to soothe your throat.¡± Old Granny Zhang finally showed a smile, ¡°Zhuzhu, with you being so considerate, I already feel much better. I always say it, in this whole house, you are the one who loves your mother the most. Your brothers, on the other hand, they all forget about their mother as soon as they get wives, letting those women boss around even their mother-in-law.¡± ¡°Please, eat up.¡± Ming Zhu personally tore up a bun to stuff Old Granny Zhang¡¯s mouth. If she didn¡¯t plug her mouth, who knows what other hurtful things she might say. Then, she gave Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin a meaningful glance, ¡°Big brother, sister-in-law, please sit and have your meals too. A harmonious family is the foundation for a lasting and prosperous life, right?¡± Everyone looked at Ming Zhu. Usually, when Old Granny Zhang scolded the daughters-in-law, this little aunt would chime in and add fuel to the fire, wielding Old Granny Zhang¡¯s power. So why was she being so reasonable today? Even her speech had become so polished. A harmonious family is indeed the foundation for prosperity... Who taught her these words? Or was she saying it on purpose, with some more sinister plan in mind? In any case, everyone was unused to it, filled with surprise and suspicion. The children were not accustomed to such a gentle and soft-spoken little aunt, and even her biological father, Wang Laozhu, couldn¡¯t help but give Ming Zhu a few more glances. With just these few words, Ming Zhu had quelled the family conflict. But she still hadn¡¯t completed her task. Ming Zhu thought about it; her prior image had probably been deeply ingrained in everyone¡¯s minds. It was unlikely she could win hearts and turn a negative into a positive with just a few sentences. After such a commotion, eating had lost its ambiance, and added to that, the meal was already sparse, with everyone just gobbling up their portion and finishing up. ¡°` The couple from the main house took their three children back to the east wing room. Wang Laozhu and his wife also went to take a nap. Naturally, the task of cleaning up the table and dishes fell to Lady Jiang. Only Ming Zhu was left at the table eating by herself. And three little ones were playing nearby. Ming Zhu decided that adults¡¯ favor was hard to earn, but children should be easy to bribe. She tore her remaining, uneaten bun into three pieces and gave one to each of the three Little Beans. ¡°Jinhua, Jinpan, Jinshao, come here, your aunt couldn¡¯t finish her bun, so you can have it.¡± The three children immediately scattered in terror. The youngest even burst out crying. ¡°Mommy, Auntie gave me something to eat, is Grandma going to scold me now...¡± Ming Zhu... was thrown into disorder. Was it really that difficult to increase friendliness? Ming Zhu, annoyed, gave Lady Jiang a glance. Lady Jiang trembled. Throwing the bun onto the table, Ming Zhu said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting, I can¡¯t eat it! I¡¯m not eating any of it! Just take it and feed it to the dogs, hmph! Next time, make it tastier for me.¡± Now, Lady Jiang calmed down. Stopped trembling. She silently cleared away the dishes. *** After leaving the kitchen, Ming Zhu decided to change her strategy targets. Currently, the easiest ones to win over should be her immediate family members. Her father, Wang Laozhu. And her older brother, Wang Yongfu. Since they shared blood ties, as long as she played the family card... Wang Laozhu had the habit of taking a nap, like clockwork, and he should be sleeping at this time. Ming Zhu headed towards the main house... The main house occupied a large room in the east wing. Ming Zhu had scripted the scenario: her older brother and sister-in-law were arguing, she would step in to mediate, then sympathize with her brother¡¯s hardships and her sister-in-law¡¯s difficulties, praise the three little nephews for their diligence and bravery... And then, her brother¡¯s friendliness would be successfully harvested. When she reached the entrance of the main house, she faintly heard Lady Lin¡¯s suppressed yet hysterical crying. ¡°You hit me, just kill me then, no, kill all four of us, you useless man, besides beating your wife and children, what else can you do? All these years I¡¯ve been married to you, the children have grown so much, have I ever had a good meal? Not even a good meal, not even a full meal, do you only care about your own dear sister and not us four? Just kill us then...¡± Wang Yongfu responded, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a mother-in-law who is not at fault, but as a daughter-in-law, you should never talk back to your mother-in-law. You still get a bun every meal; look at Laosan¡¯s wife, she eats coarse rice soup every day without making a fuss. You¡¯re lucky to have even one bun. Laosan¡¯s wife surely does no less work than you.¡± Lady Lin cried, ¡°Laosan¡¯s wife can¡¯t keep her man, whose fault is that? I¡¯m eating my man¡¯s food, my sons¡¯ food. My man does the most work around here, my jar son, my pot son are all out working in the fields. My man is capable, my sons are grown, why should they not feed me well? I could go without, but my clay jar size son, only getting half a bun, how can he grow up strong? If he doesn¡¯t grow up strong, how can he find a good wife in the future?¡± She was publicly and privately boosting Wang Yongfu... Ming Zhu felt that Lady Lin was quite articulate. ¡°` Chapter 7 - 7 7 I was so scared I almost peed my pants ?7: Chapter 7 I was so scared I almost peed my pants 7: Chapter 7 I was so scared I almost peed my pants Who doesn¡¯t love to be flattered, man or woman? Sure enough, Wang Yongfu¡¯s anger seemed to have subsided somewhat, ¡°Jinguan is about to turn ten, can¡¯t wait another two months? Which child gets to have enough to eat all the time in their childhood? Rural life isn¡¯t easy, haven¡¯t we all made it through like this? Does it become precious when it¡¯s Jinguan¡¯s turn?¡± Lady Lin challenged again, ¡°Other families are other families, our Old Wang Family is the Old Wang Family, even if we are not the wealthiest in Qilidun, we are still considered well-off, how could we not afford food? I know what Mother is thinking, she wants to save for Eldest Aunt¡¯s dowry. The matchmaking gifts sent to the Old Song Family just a few days ago were several pounds of rice and flour, yet when it comes to our own meals, we are scrimping. You always think of your mother, has she ever thought of me? Has she thought of your son?¡± ... Cries of children followed, along with the sounds of consolation, and the room was filled with weeping. Ming Zhu stopped in her tracks. With the atmosphere as it was, if she entered, wouldn¡¯t she add fuel to the fire? What the original host and Old Granny Zhang had done was indeed despicable. It was no wonder that Lady Lin was complaining to her husband this way. If it had been her who had been transported into Lady Lin¡¯s place, she might have made an even bigger fuss, understand, understand. She definitely would change in the future, and she must influence Old Granny Zhang to change too... Could she get an opportunity now to start building a good rapport? ... In the inner room, Wang Yongfu couldn¡¯t stand the onslaught from his wife and children and heaved a long sigh, ¡°I know, you all have suffered with me. Alright, she is my mother, and my sister won¡¯t be getting married for a few more years. We just have to endure until this passes.¡± ¡°Every time it comes up, you say the same thing. We¡¯ve been enduring for so many years, how much longer? Family Head, I can¡¯t live this life anymore, let¡¯s divide the household. We will live on our own, I promise to keep the house neat and tidy, our life will be prosperous and lively.¡± Wang Yongfu immediately raised his voice in opposition, ¡°Divide the household? Impossible! While the parents are alive, we don¡¯t divide the household, that¡¯s the old rule in Qilidun. Besides, I am the Eldest Brother; even if we were to split, I would still have to take care of our parents. There¡¯s no such practice within a hundred miles of us, and people would criticize it fiercely! I am the main labor force in our household, if we divide, how will anyone get by?¡± Lady Lin, ¡°Family Head, listen to me, our parents have amassed considerable savings, they have no worries for their old age. Dividing the house doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t care for them, we will provide them with grain and money every year. Eldest Sister will be married off in no time and won¡¯t need our care; the second branch is living easy lives of ladies and mistresses in town, not knowing how comfortable it is. Laosi may not be married yet, but he makes more money with his skills than we do...¡± ¡°As for the third branch, you don¡¯t need to worry. Why do you think your third brother is always acting like a hands-off shopkeeper, gallivanting about? It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t need to worry about family matters, his wife and children are supported by the household. If we divide our household, could your worthless brother truly bear to watch his wife and children starve? Perhaps he would take notice and come back, which would actually be a good thing. Your third sister-in-law would be too grateful to us. What could be more delightful than everyone living a prosperously?¡± ... Ming Zhu overheard this far, divide the household? That won¡¯t do! She hadn¡¯t even started to build up her friendly relations yet? And now they were talking about dividing the house? Could she get a chance, please? Just as she was about to knock and enter, Jinguan, who was within, spotted her with sharp eyes. As if discovering a major enemy situation, she panicked, ¡°Dad, Mom, stop talking. Eldest Aunt is eavesdropping outside!!!¡± The sound inside came to an abrupt halt. A silence as of death, eerie and unsettling. *** In the kitchen, after Ming Zhu truly disappeared without a trace, Lady Jiang even sent her daughter Jinhua to check on Ming Zhu¡¯s movements. Assured that she hadn¡¯t gone to the main house to tell on them, that she wasn¡¯t deliberately dropping the steamed bun, to play tricks on them, their mother and children. Only then did Lady Jiang dare to pick up the steamed bun, tearing off a piece and putting it in her mouth. A face filled with the bliss of contentment. She was really too hungry. Even the children had half a bun each, but she had nothing, just a little bit of coarse rice soup, and only half a bowl at that. And the greens in the vegetable bowl were a no-touch zone¡ªif Old Granny Zhang caught her with her chopsticks there, she would be scolded half to death. She prepared the meals for the entire family and yet she went hungry every single day. It was only when doing the dishes that she could lick the remnants of the vegetable soup from the bowls... Or, while cooking pig feed, she would secretly nibble some of it. ¡°Mom, Eldest Aunt went to the main house. I saw her hiding outside the main house door, eavesdropping on their conversation inside. She probably won¡¯t bother us for the time being. Mom, you can eat without worries,¡± the little informants Jinhua and Jinpan returned. Lady Jiang ate a small half of the bun and divided the remaining two small pieces between the two of them. ¡°You eat. Mom¡¯s full.¡± The two children, one aged eight and the other six, were both skinny and small. ¡°No, we get buns at every meal, Mom, you eat...¡± Lady Jiang insisted, ¡°You¡¯re young, you need to eat to grow big and strong. Mom¡¯s not hungry. You eat.¡± The two-year-old tot Jinshao also clapped his hands and laughed, ¡°Sis eats, bro eats, Mommy eats, everyone eats...¡± He was so young, half a bun was enough to fill him, so Lady Jiang did not share it with him. With everyone insisting on modesty, and unable to resist each other¡¯s pleas, they finally divided it up: a little for each person, they shared the meal. Jinhua longingly said, ¡°If only Eldest Aunt threw a tantrum every day, complaining the bun¡¯s not tasty, and let us feed it to the dogs or pigs, that would be great.¡± Lady Jiang also began to feel grateful, noticing that after waking up, Eldest Aunt really seemed a bit different today. She thanked her and even tried to quell the quarrel between daughters-in-law and wanted to share the bun with her three children... Even if it was all an act, Lady Jiang still felt grateful in her heart. Even if she did throw a tantrum today, it was endearing. ¡°Silly girl, your Eldest Aunt is actually not a bad person; she just gets a bit greedy sometimes. You should still respect your Eldest Aunt. After all, she¡¯s your elder. Your grandparents aren¡¯t bad either. They¡¯re able to keep us and don¡¯t drive us out; that in itself is a huge blessing. In any ordinary family, there would be no place for us mother and daughters long ago. Today your Eldest Aunt even thought about sharing egg-drop soup with your brother...¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was so scared I almost peed my pants!! I ran away at that moment, but now that I think about it, perhaps Eldest Aunt really did want to share the egg-drop soup with me?¡± As she spoke, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. It¡¯s already pretty good that she secretly gives us leftover buns. If we drink the egg-drop soup, grandma will scold me till I puke it back up.¡± Lady Jiang and the girls were amused by Xiao Jinpan¡¯s antics. *** Ming Zhu was awkwardly standing at the door of the main house. Wang Yongfu saw Ming Zhu come in and knew that she had overheard their conversation. To show his innocence, he once again slapped Lady Lin¡¯s face. ¡°Zhuzhu, you mustn¡¯t tell Mom. Lady Lin is just talking nonsense. As the Eldest Brother, I would never agree to her twisted reasoning about splitting up the family. I¡¯m not that kind of unfilial and disloyal person.¡± Lady Lin also panicked, ¡°Eldest Aunt, it was just that I was too angry, venting to your brother...¡± Ming Zhu was organizing her words, figuring out how to break through this awkwardness. Chapter 8 - 8 8 The Hard-Earned Fatty Flesh ?8: Chapter 8: The Hard-Earned Fatty Flesh 8: Chapter 8: The Hard-Earned Fatty Flesh She came to mediate, but how did her presence cause a couple, who were about to reconcile, to start quarreling again? ¡°Big Brother, Sister-in-law...¡± Ming Zhu opened her mouth, considering how to phrase her words to strive for a boost in friendliness, but before she could speak, Old Granny Zhang, from the upper room, heard the commotion and came over. ¡°What¡¯s all this racket? Are you bullying Zhuzhu?¡± At this, everyone in the main house became anxious. Fearing that Ming Zhu had stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. Lady Lin truly didn¡¯t dare to bring up the topic of dividing the family property in front of Old Granny Zhang, if it had to be brought up, it would have to be Wang Yongfu who mentioned it. If she dared to utter a single word about it, she would no longer be able to hold her head up in Qilidun. Old Wang Family could divorce her without needing half a reason. She was sweating with nervousness. The three children of the main house were also on edge... Ming Zhu...! A faint sadness! Is gaining just two points of friendliness this difficult? Should she strive for it again? At that moment, suddenly a notification sound echoed in her mind. ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Task progress (2/3) completed, host, keep up the good work!¡± ... ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Task progress (3/3) completed, congratulations to the host for perfectly completing the newbie task, earning 3 points and a Newbie Gift Pack!¡± ... Huh? Ming Zhu¡¯s eyes brightened, how had she completed it without realizing? What happened? Who had succumbed to her personal charm? Alright, task completed, work¡¯s done. She decisively turned her head to reply to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s nothing, I was just asking Big Brother and Sister-in-law for a cup of tea, I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest.¡± With a cheerful expression, she left. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They watched Ming Zhu leave as if bidding farewell to the god of plague. ... *** Ming Zhu lay in bed, thinking. The interface of the System in her mind had changed. Clothing: Level 0 Food: Level 0 Housing: Level 0 Transport: Level 0 Available Points: 3 (Points can be freely allocated to the options above.) Ming Zhu felt that among these four options, food was the most important. In such a poor place, where people would make a huge fuss over a bun, food was fundamentally the most important thing, with food there was everything. Therefore, Ming Zhu didn¡¯t hesitate to allocate all 3 points to food. The interface now looked like this. Clothing: Level 0 Food: Level 0 3 points Housing: Level 0 Transport: Level 0 Available Points: 0 ... Ming Zhu called Xiao Tiantian over, ¡°How many points are needed to reach Level 1?¡± ¡°You need 10 points to advance to Level 1, host, keep it up, it will be quick! Each level up will bring a special reward!¡± Ming Zhu simply responded with an ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°What the heck is the Newbie Gift Pack?¡± Xiao Tiantian: ¡°What does the host need most right now?¡± Ming Zhu lifted her eyes, huh? This is so user-friendly? She thought about it, her round body like a pig¡¯s was really an eyesore, her double chin on her neck wobbled as she walked... ¡°Rapid weight loss pills? Instantly become a slim beauty?¡± Xiao Tiantian: As a level 0 system, there are no rapid-effect products. Search has found a double fat-burning agent, do you want to claim it? Listening to its name, Ming Zhu pretty much understood what it was. Forget it, claim it! With one thought. A water drop-shaped object appeared in the palm of her hand. There was also a line of elusive text explaining it. Double Fat-Burning Agent: Accelerates fat burning during exercise, effective for three months after taking it. Indeed, it was exactly what Ming Zhu had understood it to be. Alright, the first personal plan, lose weight! This will probably be a long-term process. Three months, then let¡¯s tentatively say three months, rushing won¡¯t make it any faster. Just at this moment, the system issued another task. ¡°As the saying goes, a harmonious home leads to prosperity, disharmony brings continuous misfortune! Task release: Host should quickly establish friendly relations with most family members, reaching a positive value!! Currently (3/12)... After completion, receive 12 points.¡± Ming Zhu...!! Can I get a break here? Just now, 3 was already quite difficult; now it suddenly shot up to 12? Ming Zhu felt dejected for a moment, but soon thought of a plan. It was to start with food. For the sake of food, the main house wanted to split, the third house was starving to the bone... If the whole family¡¯s diet could be improved, ¡®eating from someone¡¯s hand softens the word,¡¯ can¡¯t they earn their goodwill? Ming Zhu decided that she needed to familiarize herself with the environment and find a good way to make money, to improve the meals for the entire family. *** Qilidun had no custom of eating dinner, so they went to bed early at night. The next day, they also got up early. The original owner usually stayed in bed at home until it was time to eat, but Ming Zhu had a different routine. She was a top student in her past life; she always got up early for morning study, when her memory was at its best. Now, without the need to study in the morning, Ming Zhu got up early to wash her face, brush her teeth, and go for a run. Brushing her teeth was just scrubbing her teeth with a willow twig dipped in saltwater, the only option available. Even Lady Jiang and others couldn¡¯t even get a bit of salt... Luckily, Ming Zhu was adaptable and easy-going. She could tolerate it. After washing up, she went outside to the large paddy fields to run, and the whole family watched in curiosity. Old Granny Zhang opened the chicken coop and, while feeding the chickens, curiously asked, ¡°Zhuzhu, what¡¯s gotten into you? Have you gone mad? Why are you running around?¡± Out of breath, Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t reply. The children, who were watching the commotion around Ming Zhu, eagerly helped to answer. Xiao Jinpan responded with clear enunciation, ¡°Granny, our aunt said she¡¯s exercising to lose weight.¡± Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What does losing weight mean?¡± Xiao Jinpan replied again, ¡°Aunt said it means to lose all the fat from the body, to become slender and beautiful.¡± ¡°Right, aunt said being fat isn¡¯t good for health, it makes it hard to walk and you get out of breath easily. Look at this double chin, Song Chongjin was disgusted by it and wanted to cancel our marriage.¡± ¡°Aunt also said that being fat isn¡¯t attractive, and no one likes a fat person.¡± The kids burst into laughter. Startled, Old Granny Zhang forgot to feed the chickens and hurriedly came over to stop Ming Zhu. ¡°Oh my, Zhuzhu! Don¡¯t you do anything foolish, what¡¯s this weight loss about? Your chubbiness looks good, it¡¯s opulent. When you walk out, who wouldn¡¯t envy our Old Wang Family¡¯s good living? You¡¯re the face of our family; it would be such a waste if you got skinny! How many people envy the fat that we worked so hard to put on you...¡± Crows flew over Ming Zhu¡¯s head. Walk out, and how many people envied! The fat accumulated with such difficulty!! These aesthetic standards aren¡¯t on the same level! ¡°Mom, being fat isn¡¯t good, it makes it difficult to walk, and I¡¯m out of breath. Look at this double chin; Song Chongjin wanted to call off our engagement just because of it,¡± Ming Zhu reasoned. Old Granny Zhang glared, ¡°If he disdains, that¡¯s his lack of taste. Look at our village, who¡¯s prettier than you? Who doesn¡¯t take a second glance when you walk by, what¡¯s wrong with being fat? Being fat is glorious. Let those maids try, they couldn¡¯t get fat if they tried, skinny as kindling, none as lovely as you. Don¡¯t do something foolish, wasting all the food our family spent to fatten you up.¡± This was a losing argument. Chapter 9 - 9 9 Damn!! ?9: Chapter 9 Damn!! The Manure Pit!! 9: Chapter 9 Damn!! The Manure Pit!! Ming Zhu also had her trump card. She sat down on the ground and began to throw a fit, ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t want to be fat. Being fat means getting winded just by walking, and so many people laugh at me behind my back, saying I look like a pig and calling me a fat woman, claiming I won¡¯t be able to get married. I don¡¯t want to be fat, I want to become thin and beautiful.¡± Old Granny Zhang, who doted on her daughter excessively, was at a loss. ¡°All right, have it your way, whatever you want,¡± she said. ¡°The ground is cold this early in the morning, get up quickly.¡± Ming Zhu got up nimbly and flashed a sweet smile, ¡°Mom, when I¡¯m thin, I¡¯ll be strong, and I¡¯ll be able to help you with chores and make a lot of money. Then you can live a good life, eating delicious and spicy food.¡± Ah, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s heart felt as gratified as if she had drunk cold water on a scorching summer day. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m just waiting for that day,¡± she said as she went about her business. Ming Zhu turned back and smiled at her little nephews and nieces, ¡°Wait until your auntie earns some money, I¡¯ll buy you delicious treats as well, just wait.¡± It was rare for the little nephews and nieces to see Ming Zhu in a good mood. Today the sun must have risen from the west. They all looked at each other in disbelief. But Xiao Jinpan was the cleverest, he laughed out loud, ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie!¡± The other little ones also started laughing. ¡°Thank you, Auntie, for the delicious treats...¡± Jinshao, being the youngest, promptly began to drool at the thought of eating something tasty. Soon, Lady Jiang finished preparing breakfast for the family and called everyone to eat. Ming Zhu, drenched in sweat from running, washed up briefly before joining for breakfast. The family had already started eating, leaving her with two buns and a bowl of coarse rice porridge. In the Old Wang Family, breakfast and lunch had the same portion sizes. Eating a full breakfast meant having enough energy for work. And, they only ate twice a day. Breakfast was considered the main meal. At the dining table, Lady Lin was subdued, eating quietly. No one from the eldest brother¡¯s family dared to speak, occasionally stealing glances at Ming Zhu and Old Granny Zhang, wondering if Ming Zhu had revealed what she eavesdropped on to Old Granny Zhang. Or had she told, and Old Granny Zhang was just waiting for the chance to explode? The atmosphere was tense for the eldest brother¡¯s family during the meal. Ming Zhu, the person in question, pretended as if she knew nothing and could hardly swallow her bun. Yesterday, with her illness, she had been given egg drop soup, but today, now that she was better, she had to drink coarse rice porridge like everyone else. Wang Laozhu looked at Ming Zhu¡¯s difficulty in eating and frowned, not saying anything, but clearly displeased. Ming Zhu forced herself to eat one bun and secretly pocketed the other one. Despite being natural and healthy, eating the same thing every day was monotonous in flavor, not to mention the coarse rice porridge, which she couldn¡¯t stand at all. The food situation had to improve! Not for anyone else, but she just wasn¡¯t used to it! After eating breakfast with the family, Wang Laozhu assigned everyone¡¯s tasks for the day, and then they all got busy with their work. Children under ten weren¡¯t required to do fieldwork. They were assigned by Old Granny Zhang to go to the mountain to dig pigweed. The Old Wang Family kept a pig, one of the few families in Qilidun Village to do so. More precious than people, someone had to go dig fresh pigweed daily, cook it with rice bran, and then feed it to the pig. Everyone in the family, from the oldest to the youngest, had their tasks, everyone except Ming Zhu. Ming Zhu¡¯s duties were simply to eat, sleep, play, or supervise the work. When everyone was off preparing to work, Old Granny Zhang secretly pulled Ming Zhu aside. She slipped two boiled eggs into her pocket. ¡°Eat them when no one is around to avoid being seen by those shallow, envious people who would gossip about it. Tonight, I¡¯ll cook the leg of the wild rabbit your elder brother caught last time and make it into a shredded meat dish for you; don¡¯t tell your father...¡± Ming Zhu suddenly understood how she had grown so plump. It was all the result of discriminating favoritism. She wondered how she could have gotten so fat just eating triple-blend buns and coarse rice porridge. She reluctantly declined at first, but unable to resist, she happily accepted. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯ll make you some delicious food too!¡± She was just about to use it to curry favor. Yesterday, she thought about it for a long time and roughly guessed that those two people who had been friendly must be from the third branch of the family. It was all thanks to that one bun she made. Earning goodwill with food was the quickest way imaginable. Once out of Old Granny Zhang¡¯s sight, Ming Zhu quickly caught up with the group of Little Beans in front of her heading to gather pigweed. The Old Wang Family had four Little Beans under ten, with Wang Jinguan from the first branch being 9 years old. From the third branch, there were three: Wang Jinhua was 8 years old, Wang Jinpan was 6, and Wang Jinshao was just over 2. Jinshao was too little, naturally, he didn¡¯t come. He stayed at home, watched over by Old Granny Zhang. The ones going to gather pigweed were Jinguan, Jinhua, and Jinpan ¨C the three Little Beans. Seeing Ming Zhu catching up from behind, the three Little Beans got so scared they ran for it, ¡°Darn it, the old cousin is catching up, she¡¯s come to supervise us, let¡¯s get moving fast.¡± Ming Zhu chased after them, gasping for air, feeling the tragedy of her chubby body. ¡°Panpan, Jinhua, Jinguan, wait for your old cousin. I¡¯ll go gather pigweed with you...¡± The mountains were rich, and Ming Zhu planned to dig her first bucket of gold there. Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s always written in novels? The moment you enter the mountains, you could find a hundred-year-old ginseng or thousand-year-old fleece-flower root. Just turn around, sell it to a pharmacy, and you could make a whole thirty or forty taels of silver. That¡¯s enough to feed a family for half a year. Ming Zhu had already made up a script in her mind to start digging for hundred-year-old ginseng and, by the way, build up goodwill. However, those little rascals in front were running really fast. With a ¡°plop,¡± Ming Zhu, chasing in haste, tumbled down a small hillside. She rolled several times, cursing her rolling rounded body shape. It really was hard to control. Ming Zhu let out a scream, somehow managing to make the little rascals ahead come to a halt. The little rascals looked back and jumped in shock, ¡°Oh no, old cousin has fallen! The place where the old cousin rolled down is a manure pit used for irrigating fields!¡± ¡°If the old cousin fell into the manure pit because she was chasing us, our mom wouldn¡¯t stop until she beat us to death today.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get the old cousin out...¡± Ming Zhu felt like she was about to suffocate. Damn it!! A manure pit!! Did it really have to be this unlucky? Speaking of the manure pit, Ming Zhu could almost smell it. She didn¡¯t want to fall into a manure pit!! As her body continued to tumble down, she grabbed at anything she could. Because she was too heavy, several small bushes she clutched at were useless. Instead, she uprooted the bushes. Suddenly, it seemed a mountain man oblivious to the situation here came around the corner. Ming Zhu immediately decided and clung to the man¡¯s leg. At least she didn¡¯t roll any further. The man whose leg had been grabbed stiffened for a few seconds, then said with disgust, ¡°Wang Yongzhu, what kind of trick are you playing now? Broad daylight, what are you trying to do? Let me go immediately.¡± His voice was filled with indescribable aversion. Ming Zhu hurriedly got up from the ground, saying apologetically, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, I grabbed your leg because I was afraid of falling into the manure pit. Don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± Looking up, she saw the man was tall and broad, wearing a bamboo strip conical hat on his head, dressed in coarse clothing, and carrying prey ¨C a gray rabbit. Chapter 10 - 10 10 The Shattering of the Hundred-Year Ginseng Fortune Dream ?10: Chapter 10 The Shattering of the Hundred-Year Ginseng Fortune Dream 10: Chapter 10 The Shattering of the Hundred-Year Ginseng Fortune Dream Ming Zhu only glanced once, and she recognized who it was! Hehe, lucky indeed. The original host¡¯s fiance?¡ªSong Chongjin. Aiyo! Little rascal!! Quite good-looking, huh! A handsome figure, with eyebrows sharp as swords and eyes sparkling like stars, a high nose bridge, and distinct, chiseled lips. Although dressed simply, he still shone with an undeniable charisma, his bearing exuded an indescribable arrogance, and his physique was also extremely fine, with broad shoulders and narrow waist, muscles brimming with a sense of power. No wonder the original host was willing to risk her life to marry him. Song Chongjin¡¯s tone of disgust intensified, ¡°Hehe, a misunderstanding? What now? Jumping into the river didn¡¯t kill you, so now you want to try jumping into a dung pit? No matter what you jump into, just give up on the idea, I will not marry you,¡± as he said this, he tried to forcefully shake off Ming Zhu. Ming Zhu had just climbed up, almost to be thrown out again. This handsome guy seems to have a bit of a temper!! The original host liked handsome men, but she wasn¡¯t moved by them! Were there not enough handsome men she had come across both domestically and internationally in her past life? Could a scholarly soul like hers be attracted by the mere appearance of a handsome man? Too nai?ve! Can handsome men be eaten as food? Can handsome men upgrade the System? Can handsome men allow her to witness high-tech planes sooner and chase after a world of higher civilization? Nope!! So, there was no need for Ming Zhu to give him face anymore. Once she steadied herself, she let go of Song Chongjin, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be so harsh! Can¡¯t we talk things out? Whether I intentionally fell into the dung pit, I have witnesses, see? Those three Little Beans up there, I fell chasing after them, it has nothing to do with you. I had just left home after eating, how would I know you were here hunting? Don¡¯t falsely accuse me! The past is the past, and now is now; let me make myself clear today, I, Wang Yongzhu, have no interest in you anymore.¡± Song Chongjin sneered, clearly unbelieving. Ming Zhu didn¡¯t bother to argue with him anymore, as the century-old ginseng awaited her in the mountains for her path to riches. ¡°Whenever you return the betrothal gifts my family sent, we can go our separate ways. And for today¡¯s embrace, sparing me from the dung pit trouble, you can return two fewer eggs, just say that¡¯s how I, Wang Yongzhu, am showing my resolve. My mother definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± she declared. After saying that, she turned and left briskly. The three Little Beans on the hillside were all dumbfounded. In front of Song Chongjin, the old lady was always gently pleasing and bashfully demure; how come she dared to be so domineering today? It seemed like their old lady¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t working right!! Could it be that she was knocked silly? The three Little Beans no longer dared to make Ming Zhu chase them this time, instead, they obediently waited in place and even helped her collect the basket and little shovel that had been scattered. Then, they escorted the old lady into the mountains. All the way there, no one dared to speak too much. ... Meanwhile, Song Chongjin was still somewhat stunned on the spot. Did that disgusting, plump lady actually walk away? Normally when she encountered him, wasn¡¯t she always clingy and pretentious? So, nearly drowning in the river somehow improved her brain? Song Chongjin sneered coldly, perhaps it was a cunning ploy, playing hard to get? No matter what, in this lifetime, he, Song Chongjin, would never marry her, Wang Yongzhu. ... Feeling stifled, Ming Zhu followed behind the Little Beans. Yet, having only climbed halfway up the hill, she was already gasping for air, her legs shaky and trembling as if lead-weighted, barely able to lift them. Looking ahead at the three Little Beans who moved swiftly and easily down the mountain path, Ming Zhu felt life was just too damn despairing. Wanting to ask Little Bean in front to stop and rest for a while, Ming Zhu truly felt embarrassed to speak up. But if she were to continue climbing the mountain, her body simply had no strength left, and if she tried to force it, she feared she might collapse again! Ming Zhu was hesitating. Just then, she saw Little Bean ahead stop in their tracks, jostle each other a bit, and finally, the smallest one, Jinpan, was pushed forward, timidly approached Ming Zhu, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ve arrived. We¡¯re going to pick pigweed, Auntie, you can rest under that tree over there, there¡¯s shade there¡ª¡± After saying this, without waiting for Ming Zhu¡¯s reaction, Jinpan scampered off, dashing behind the bushes to pick pigweed. The other two Little Beans scattered as well, disappearing from sight in moments. Leaving Ming Zhu outstretching her arms a la Erkang, with tears streaming down her face. Looking around, she saw the hill less than a hundred meters tall, right next to Qilidun, and it was only past this slope that one could see the unending, continuously stretching green mountains. Ming Zhu was dumbfounded. Weren¡¯t those transmigration novels filled with heroines who could easily wander into the mountains, finding ginseng as common as cabbages, readily at hand? But even with her lack of common sense, she knew that it was ridiculous to think a hill like this one could grow anything other than pigweed. Ginseng, on a hill like this? What a joke! Perhaps in the continuously stretching green mountains behind her, there might be century-old ginseng, but given her own physique and physical condition, she might as well not dream about it. The dream of striking rich with century-old ginseng shattered in an instant! Ming Zhu felt a sense of disappointment and disheartenment. Resigned to her fate, she trudged to the shade under the tree Jinpan mentioned, found a relatively clean rock, and plopped down, breathing out a long sigh. It was April when the grass grew tall and the orioles sang, the trees lush and verdant, the hillside sprinkled with clusters of azaleas; a refreshing breeze wafted through, carrying the fresh scent of grass and trees. If it weren¡¯t for her current situation, Ming Zhu might have admired the beautiful scenery, untouched by human destruction, a rare sight in modern society. A simple Weibo post or something would certainly attract a crowd of fans squealing with delight. As Ming Zhu was reflecting, suddenly, she heard the sound of a group of children arguing nearby. ¡°The Yellow Pine Mushrooms were discovered by us first!¡± ¡°Ha, just because you say you found them first, does that make it true? Do they have your names written on them? It was obviously our brothers who found them first.¡± ¡°You... you... have no shame... You dare to push me?¡± ... Ming Zhu pricked up her ears; it seemed like the voices of Jinhua and Jinpan. Mixed within were several unfamiliar young brats¡¯ voices, all seeming to be boys. Ming Zhu quickly got up and went over. From a distance, she could see five or six little brats, split into two groups, arguing heatedly. Jinhua had even been pushed to the ground by one of them. Seeing this, Ming Zhu thought, so they dare to bully her niece right in front of her? Do they not want to get along anymore? ¡°Stop it! What are you all doing?¡± Ming Zhu believed that her shout had made her stand clear, showing her support for her nephew and niece. Who would have thought that Jinhua and the others would get startled? While they had been ready to argue a moment ago, now they all seemed intimidated with fear. On the other hand, the group of Little Beans from the other faction acted as if Ming Zhu¡¯s arrival meant they had found their backbone. They came up to her, ¡°Auntie Zhuzhu, Jinhua, Jinguan, they wanted to snatch our Yellow Pine Mushrooms. We wanted to pick the mushrooms and take them home to make soup for Aunt Chongjin...¡± Aunt Chongjin? Then these few Little Beans must be from the Song Family, right? But if they were from the Song Family, why would they complain to her, a Wang Family auntie? Have they lost their minds? On this side, Jinguan could not help but speak up first, ¡°Nonsense, it was clearly us who found them first, and every time you pick mushrooms, you go to sell them for money. You wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to make soup for that medicinal jar, Aunt Chongjin. You¡¯re just trying to trick...¡± but hesitated before finishing the sentence, too timid to look at Ming Zhu. Chapter 11 - 11 11 The Rhythm to Prosperity ?11: Chapter 11: The Rhythm to Prosperity? 11: Chapter 11: The Rhythm to Prosperity? Ming Zhu coughed. Today, she must raise Little Bean¡¯s favorability towards her family, and besides, she had the upper hand. So... things just got a lot easier. Without any hesitation, she said, ¡°The things on the mountain belong to whoever finds them first. Jinguan, Panpan, go pick them. You other little ones go look elsewhere, there must be more around, don¡¯t waste time here.¡± Suddenly, all became quiet. The Little Beans from the Old Wang Family were excited. Usually, their aunt only showed her authoritative side in front of them and acted virtuous in front of the Old Song Family. The Old Song Family had kids about the same age as them, and whenever there was a little conflict, they would complain to their aunt, and when they got home, she would surely incite their grandmother to scold and beat them. Today, the sun had risen in the west. Their aunt was actually standing on their side. How thrilling! How joyful! In the past, when the Old Song Family¡¯s kids took something from their Old Wang Family¡¯s house, they even mocked their aunt as a defective product, saying nobody wanted her even if she paid them. Although they also didn¡¯t like their aunt, it was frustrating since they were all family. Now, finally, their aunt had come to her senses. ... As for the Old Song Family¡¯s Little Beans, they were all dumbfounded. Everyone knew that Wang Yongzhu, who was dark, plump, and ugly, wanted to marry into their Old Song Family and was almost crazy about becoming wife to their Uncle Song Chongjin. Usually, whenever Song Chongjin was mentioned, Grandma Wang would unconditionally side with them... What happened today? It didn¡¯t work? It wasn¡¯t effective? ¡°Auntie Zhuzhu, I have a little dragonfly made by Uncle Chongjin out of grass. If you give us the Yellow Pine Mushrooms, I¡¯ll give you the little dragonfly, it was personally made by Uncle Chongjin,¡± one clever Little Bean argued unconvincingly, trying a last-ditch effort to tempt her. Ming Zhu said firmly, ¡°Even if you offered me a golden dragonfly, the mushrooms today belong to our Jinguan, Hua¡¯er, and Panpan.¡± Her plump body stood in front of Jin Hua and the other Little Beans, massive and immovable like a mountain. She had an imposing aura. The Little Beans from the Old Song Family knew they were no match and could only leave resentfully. Then, Ming Zhu heard a system notification. Task progress completed: Reach a positive value in the relationship with family members (6/11) ... She had just gained three positive points!! Just with this little affair, she had turned three Little Beans¡¯ favorability from negative to positive. She had thought it would be so difficult, but as long as you found the right method, nothing was a problem! She was full of confidence. A few Little Beans gathered around her, showing more affection than before. ¡°Auntie, you were so impressive today!¡± ¡°Auntie, are you tired? Let me massage your legs.¡± Ming Zhu enjoyed this, savoring the fruit of victory. The praise and flattery coming from the bottom of the Little Beans¡¯ hearts, that was her charismatic allure. In her moment of pride, her body, too plump, slipped on a stone underfoot, and she lurched forward. In her extreme joy, a mishap occurred: alas, her fate was sealed! ¡°Old Granny, be careful!!¡± Ming Zhu¡¯s first reaction was to cover her face, then she tumbled into a patch of grass with a rustle. She flattened who knows how many weeds before crashing into a tree, where she finally came to a stop. This side of the slope was in the shade; it got little sunlight. The grasses weren¡¯t as lush as those on the sunnier side. Perhaps because it had rained recently, the ground was still moist and soft, which was fortunate¡ªotherwise, Ming Zhu might have been seriously injured. After struggling to her feet with the help of the tree and dusting off the pine needles and leaves clinging to her, she saw a light yellow mushroom tumble out from her sleeve. Mushrooms? Ming Zhu picked up the small mushroom and examined it closely in her palm. Then she heard the voice of the System in her mind, ¡°Congratulations, host, for discovering a Level C edible pure natural mushroom¡ªyou have received 1 point! Mission issued: Collect half a pound of Level C edible mushrooms to receive 3 points. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity; chances like this are rare! Host, please seize this great opportunity and put in the effort!¡± WHAT!! Edible mushrooms? A surge of joy went through Ming Zhu¡¯s heart, and hearing that collecting mushrooms could earn her points, she immediately rolled up her sleeves and got ready to squat down and search for more. But the quantity of mushrooms seemed quite small! Looking around, there were only four or five, the size of a big fingernail, soil-colored and exquisitely small. All together, they didn¡¯t even weigh half an ounce; where was she supposed to find half a pound? At that moment, Jinhua and the other Little Beans caught up, clumsily helping Ming Zhu to stay upright. Ming Zhu asked, ¡°Is this the Yellow Pine Mushrooms you were just fighting over? Where can we find more around here?¡± Jinpan was small but sly and shrewd. He replied, ¡°Old Granny, Yellow Pine Mushrooms are rare in our mountains, delicious, small in size. I¡¯ve seen adults gather half a pound or eight ounces to sell for a few silver coins in town. We go up the mountain to fetch firewood every day and hardly ever see them; stumble upon four or five like this¡ªworth ten coins easily. Grandma says we must pick them if we find any; a single mushroom is as expensive as an egg.¡± Jinguan added, ¡°There are actually four or five here, previously hidden by the grass; we thought there were only one or two. Otherwise, the boys from the Old Song Family wouldn¡¯t have left so easily. Wow, we¡¯re in luck to have found so many.¡± Jinhua also looked eagerly excited. Ming Zhu¡¯s heart sank. To think that even with daily trips to the mountain for firewood, this rare find had them practically glowing with excitement over just four or five small mushrooms. How was she supposed to gather half a pound? The System was just a scam. Points were not that easy to come by. She didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Xiao Tiantian, are mushrooms graded too?¡± ¡°Yes, host! In our high-tech realm, all natural edible ingredients are graded according to their quality, from Level D to Level A and the legendary Level S ingredients. To find Level C natural ingredients in such a backward realm¡ªhost, that¡¯s the rhythm of striking it rich! Keep it up, host!¡± ¡°Can I substitute them with other varieties?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also possible, as long as it¡¯s a Level C natural ingredient... However, the System just did a scan, and there are no Level C natural ingredients within a mile radius, let alone other Level C natural ingredients...¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of asking me to collect them!¡± Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. Meanwhile, the Little Beans had already harvested all the Yellow Pine Mushrooms and handed them to Ming Zhu. Ming Zhu placed them in the basket with the firewood. If there was nothing within this mile radius, wasn¡¯t there the next mile to check? As long as the System could scan, she might as well consider it exercise through mountain trekking. And she was going to gather them all, no matter what. It was time to solidify the hard-earned goodwill. Ming Zhu fished out two eggs from her pouch that Grandma Wang Zhang had secretly given her that morning. They had been flattened into pancakes by her tumble down the hill, their shells mixed in with the whites and yolks, utterly unappetizing to behold. ¡°Anyone want eggs? They¡¯re crushed, but they¡¯re still eggs.¡± Chapter 12 - 12 12 To Feed Them Well ?12: Chapter 12: To Feed Them Well 12: Chapter 12: To Feed Them Well The little beans froze at the mention of eating eggs? Was old lady actually asking them? From birth, they could hardly even eat their fill of rice, let alone have the fortune to taste an egg; this scene made their mouths water with envy. But they instinctively declined, ¡°Old lady, we dare not eat, we are afraid of being scolded by Granny...¡± Jinpan was the smoothest talker, ¡°Right, all the good food belongs to the old lady at home, we do not eat...¡± Ming Zhu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me, from now on, you do not have to pretend in front of me, your old lady, and do not be afraid of Granny. I will not tattle on you to her anymore. If there is anything delicious, I will secretly share some with you. Will you eat it or not? If you do not eat it, you will miss out.¡± The three little beans immediately abandoned their hesitation and pounced forward, standing in front of Ming Zhu, looking longingly at the egg crumble in her hand, showing their desire yet not daring to reach out and take it. Ming Zhu divided the egg crumble into three portions, handing them to the three little beans. They looked at Ming Zhu and then at the egg crumble in their hands, not caring that the whites and yolks were mixed with bits of eggshell, they stuffed it into their mouths wholeheartedly. It took just a few bites to swallow it down, eyes closed as if savoring the delicious taste of the egg. The youngest, Jinpan, even licked every bit of egg crumble from his hands clean, exclaiming, ¡°Eggs are really tasty, if only I could eat two eggs every day like the old lady in the future, that would be so great.¡± Ming Zhu felt both embarrassed and heartbroken upon hearing this. She thought to herself that, once she completed the System mission, she must let the little beans have another meal with eggs no matter what. And ensure they had their fill of food. ¡°Alright, now that you have finished eating the eggs, help your old lady gather some Yellow Pine Mushrooms. We¡¯ll go home and cook mushroom soup, and if we have extra, we can sell them in town for money to buy you big meat buns,¡± she continued. The little beans, having just finished eating the eggs and hearing such a beautiful prospect described, were excited. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s listen to the old lady!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the old lady...¡± ¡°But these Yellow Pine Mushrooms are really rare, very rare. The last time Aunt Chun Ni collected that small half pound, it took her half a month of daily foraging in the mountains to find enough, and other villagers also wanted to collect them, wandering around for a month and hardly finding a few.¡± Ming Zhu patted her chest, ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll collect them if they¡¯re there, no big deal if not.¡± With the System¡¯s scanning ability, harvesting mushrooms would be efficient and not so exhausting. Collect them if they¡¯re there, and it¡¯s fine if not. There¡¯s no rush. As it turned out, their luck wasn¡¯t bad. They crossed the hill beneath their feet and reached the edge of the big mountain. With the System¡¯s guidance, they could clearly see where the mushrooms were and where they weren¡¯t. She directed the little beans where to pick. Each one they picked was spot on. The little beans were thrilled. She actually found another ten or so tiny yellow pine mushrooms. Seeing that it was getting late and that her current body had reached its limit, Ming Zhu knew she could find more mushrooms further into the mountains, but moderation is key. After thinking it over, she decided to suppress the urge in her heart. She called out to Little Bean, ¡°It¡¯s getting late and we¡¯ve searched all around here. Let¡¯s deliver the pig forage home so our families won¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll come back tomorrow to look for yellow pine mushrooms.¡± Little Bean was somewhat reluctant to leave, as finding so many yellow pine mushrooms meant they might manage to get a full meal at noon. But when the old maid spoke, Little Bean didn¡¯t dare disobey, especially since it really was past midday ¨C something they hadn¡¯t noticed due to the excitement and focus on mushroom picking. Now reminded, their stomachs indeed began to protest. The Little Beans hoisted the pig forage baskets on their backs and hurried home as if flying on the wind. If they returned too late and angered their grandmother, they feared they might not even get lunch. Little Bean, quick on their feet, led the way, while Ming Zhu, panting heavily and stumbling, managed to keep up behind them. By the time they descended the mountain and reached Qilidun Village, it was already late afternoon. Ming Zhu was completely disheveled, her hair was messy, her clothes were torn by branches in several places, not to mention the dried leaves and dirt that covered her, making her look utterly bedraggled. Amidst the unusual stares of the villagers, Ming Zhu gripped the yellow pine mushrooms wrapped in leaves and hurried through the village to her home. Behind her, the gossip of bored village women could faintly be heard. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the old Wang Family girl? What the hell happened to her? Could it be she¡¯s acting recklessly because the Song Family Boy wants to call off their engagement?¡± ¡°Exactly. Who could afford to keep the old Wang Family girl? She¡¯s lazy and gluttonous ¨C only Grandma Wang Zhang spoils her like a treasure. Look, the young ones from the Wang Family have to go up the mountain to gather pig forage, yet here she is, the old maid, prancing around and ending up in such a state, tsk tsk, the Old Wang Family too...¡± ... The rest of the words were scattered in the wind; Ming Zhu pretended not to hear. Since she took on the identity of Wang Yongzhu, she knew that such idle chatter was inevitable. Following Little Bean to the doorstep, she hadn¡¯t even entered the courtyard when she heard Grandma Wang Zhang, her body¡¯s own mother, scolding: ¡°You little brats, were you sent to gather pig forage or to run wild? All of you have vanished, and you¡¯ve only gathered so little forage after half a day? What use it is to feed you? Where is your aunt? Have you seen your aunt?¡± Ming Zhu hurried into the courtyard, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Old Granny Zhang caught sight of her darling bedraggled daughter, who looked as though she had rolled around in mud three times, and gasped in shock, slapping her thigh, ¡°My dear Zhuzhu, what happened to you? Did someone bully you? Tell mom, and I¡¯ll confront them!¡± As she spoke, she affectionately started to brush off the dried leaves and dirt from Ming Zhu¡¯s body while cursing, ¡°Which heartless scoundrel dared to bully my eldest daughter? That rotten scum ¨C they better pray I don¡¯t find out...¡± Fearing that Grandma Wang Zhang might curse even more foully if she went on, Ming Zhu quickly interjected, ¡°Mom, no one bullied me. Today I went up the mountain with Jinpan and the others...¡± ¡°You little brats, your aunt went up the mountain with you and came back looking like this? What are you good for? Are you trying to rebel or what?¡± Grandma Wang Zhang began to scold, ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t want to eat anymore. It took you half a day to gather a little pig forage, and you didn¡¯t even look after your aunt properly. Do you still have the face to eat?¡± The three Little Beans¡¯ faces immediately fell, their eyes brimming with unshed tears. Seeing trouble brewing, Ming Zhu knew if Grandma Wang Zhang continued to scold like this, the good rapport she¡¯d just started to build would be lost! She hurriedly presented the yellow pine mushrooms, wrapped in leaves, to Grandma Wang Zhang, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being unfair to Jinpan and the others. Look, what¡¯s this?¡± Grandma Wang Zhang unwrapped the leaves, her eyes lighting up, ¡°Yellow pine mushrooms? Zhuzhu, where did you get these?¡± Ming Zhu quickly credited the Little Beans, ¡°Jinpan and the others found them. That¡¯s why we came back late! Mom, I¡¯ve heard that these yellow pine mushrooms are quite valuable. Jinpan and the others searched several mountains to find them today. Mom, do you see how many there are?¡± Chapter 13 - 13 13 You Really Are a Lucky Star! ?13: Chapter 13 You Really Are a Lucky Star! 13: Chapter 13 You Really Are a Lucky Star! Grandma Wang Zhang¡¯s eyes squinted with delight, and she cradled the Yellow Pine Mushrooms in her hands, turning them over and over, joyfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my Zhuzhu¡¯s good fortune. It¡¯s because she went up the mountain with them that they had the luck to find this treasure. Otherwise, with their own abilities, after so many years of picking pigweed, they haven¡¯t brought back a single grass root for old mother! My daughter, you truly are a lucky star!¡± Ming Zhu... Even though Grandma Wang Zhang had inadvertently spoken the truth, Ming Zhu could only feign ignorance and just complained about her hunger, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. Is there anything to eat?¡± Grandma Wang Zhang carried the Yellow Pine Mushrooms into the kitchen, ¡°Mom has saved some food for you, come and eat quickly, you must be tired today! My poor daughter, how can you endure such hardship? Sit down quickly, let your third sister-in-law make you an Egg soup to nourish you¡ª¡± Ming Zhu quickly waved her hand, ¡°No need, mother, I¡¯m starving. I¡¯ll eat whatever there is! And Jinpan and the others¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t dare to receive any special treatment anymore; otherwise, what would become of the goodwill? Grandma Wang Zhang was reluctant at heart. Normally, people ate only twice a day, but now, during the busy farming season, if they didn¡¯t eat well, they couldn¡¯t get the fieldwork done. That¡¯s why she would make three meals a day, and only those who worked in the fields got to eat; those who didn¡¯t naturally had to go hungry. However, her unmarried daughter was an exception. Of course, she couldn¡¯t let her precious daughter starve. As for those little Debt-Collecting Ghosts, what was there for them to eat? As long as they didn¡¯t starve to death, that was enough! But looking at her daughter¡¯s pitiful gaze towards her, Grandma Wang Zhang couldn¡¯t stand firm and could only impatiently yell out into the courtyard, ¡°Didn¡¯t hear what your eldest aunt said? Are your ears just for show? Come on in and eat! All day long, all you know is eat, eat, eat, whatever you do is useless, what you eat is never enough. What kind of karma did I create in my past life...¡± The little beans stopped crying, wiped away their tears, and scurried into the kitchen. While Grandma Wang Zhang complained with her mouth, her hands moved quickly, dividing the food for four people, as usual giving the most to Ming Zhu, a bun and an extra pancake. Jinguan got half a bun, while Jinhua and Jinpan shared the other half. This was a reward for the three little beans¡¯ contribution in collecting the Yellow Pine Mushrooms. The little beans wolfed down their food while feeling gratitude towards their eldest aunt; had it not been for her speaking up for them in front of their grandmother, having a bun to eat would have been wishful thinking¡ªa scolding would have been a more likely treat. Ming Zhu could only try hard to turn a blind eye, eating while coaxing Grandma Wang Zhang, ¡°Mom, I heard that these Yellow Pine Mushrooms are quite valuable. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take Jinguan and the others up the mountain to pick more, gather half a catty, sell it for money, and buy new clothes for you and dad to wear.¡± Although the Wang Family¡¯s financial situation was considered okay in Qilidun, they could only ensure that the entire family wasn¡¯t starving, and occasional surpluses were saved by Grandma Wang Zhang, with the family¡¯s clothing being patched and re-patched year after year. Only Ming Zhu had a new set of clothes every year because of Grandma Wang Zhang¡¯s affection for her. Hearing her daughter say this, Grandma Wang Zhang¡¯s face bloomed with smiles; no wonder she was most fond of this unmarried daughter who always considered her parents. Without hesitation, she agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, mom will wait for Zhuzhu to sell the mushrooms and get mom a new dress to wear.¡± Meanwhile, the little beans had already devoured their buns in record time and also swiftly cleaned up the dishes. They didn¡¯t dare to rest and obediently went back to the yard to chop pigweed. Ming Zhu, feeling a pang of guilt, thought to herself that as the eldest aunt, compared with them, she was like a useless being. Then she remembered the devout and eager looks on the faces of the little beans when they ate the egg on the mountain; she had promised them mushroom soup upon returning home. If she broke her promise, how could she expect them to help with mushroom picking? With her own physical stature and constitution, to fulfill the task of gathering half a catty of mushrooms seemed like it would take an eternity! After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Mother, everyone says these Yellow Pine Mushrooms are a rare delicacy, but just how rare are they? Shall we try some tonight?¡± Old Granny Zhang frowned with concern and gently patted her eldest daughter¡¯s hand, chiding her, ¡°Zhuzhu, these Yellow Pine Mushrooms are precious goods, why should we people of the mountains eat them for no good reason? Wouldn¡¯t that be shortening our lifespans? Don¡¯t worry, the mushrooms you picked will be sold for money, and it will all be yours. Listen to your mother, in a few days, when the market convenes, I¡¯ll help you sell them. I estimate they could fetch a Half String Money, and I¡¯ll save it for you for your marriage preparations.¡± This speech truly reflected Old Granny Zhang¡¯s tender maternal love, all aimed at considering the best for Wang Yongzhu. However, Ming Zhu had other plans ¨C thoughts of a dowry were mere illusions; after all, that Song Chongjin did not want to marry her, and she did not wish to marry him either. Completing the task at hand was most important¡ªdoing so might deepen Little Bean¡¯s fondness for her and, who knows, might even boost the friendliness of the remaining villagers. Thus, come what may, she had to bring out the Yellow Pine Mushrooms today to buy some goodwill. As for the Yellow Pine Mushrooms, as long as she had the System, and she worked hard, would there be a shortage? Regardless, she was still touched by Old Granny Zhang¡¯s wholehearted loving mother¡¯s heart toward Wang Yongzhu. Moved in her heart, she said, ¡°Mother, I know you¡¯re doing all this for my own good. But haven¡¯t you always told me I¡¯m blessed? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll climb the mountain again tomorrow and picking this many Yellow Pine Mushrooms will be a breeze! Besides, you care for me and I care for you. Let me honor you properly and let Mother taste these expensive mushrooms that only city folk can afford! Mother¡ª¡± To achieve her goal, Ming Zhu felt she had dropped all her inhibitions. Even with her formidable stature and physique, she assertedly took Old Granny Zhang¡¯s hand and began to cajole. Old Granny Zhang, already having a soft spot for her eldest daughter, was swayed by such cajoling and hand-holding, she promptly agreed, ¡°Alright, alright, as you wish, it seems I must have owed you in a past life¡ª¡± Having said that, she still felt a pang of regret and ultimately, under Ming Zhu¡¯s eager gaze, she reluctantly picked out two or three of the smallest Yellow Pine Mushrooms and set them aside. She then quickly locked the remaining Yellow Pine Mushrooms in the cabinet, turned around, and irritably shooed Ming Zhu out of the kitchen, ¡°Once you¡¯ve eaten, hurry back to your room to change your clothes¡ª¡± Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t upset but left the kitchen in high spirits. As she walked into the courtyard and saw the three Little Beans, she changed the direction of her steps towards her room and approached them. Only when she checked that Old Granny Zhang was still in the kitchen, did she quietly announce, ¡°Your granny agreed that we¡¯re having mushroom soup tonight¡ª¡± The Little Beans¡¯ eyes gleamed with excitement, feeling that their elder cousin was the best person in the world. Following her not only meant a full stomach but also a taste of mushroom soup¡ªa lavish treat they could only have dreamed of before. With this thought, the three Little Beans became instantly enthusiastic. Jinhua, being a girl and more attentive, spontaneously volunteered Jinguan to fetch water and prompted Jinpan to get the towel, while she accompanied Ming Zhu back to her room, swiftly wrung out a washcloth, and offered it to her elder cousin to wipe off the sweat. This meticulous attention made Ming Zhu feel quite awkward. She quickly wiped her face and hands, and Jinhua, thorough as ever, hung the washcloth to dry and promptly passed the basin to Jinguan to be emptied. All was done smoothly, giving Ming Zhu no time to react. By the time she came to her senses, Jinhua was already offering to help her elder cousin out of her clothes. Startled, Ming Zhu valiantly defended her dignity, and amidst Jinhua¡¯s disappointed gaze, she changed out of her clothes faster than ever before. She hadn¡¯t even recovered her composure when she saw Jinhua picking up the dirty clothes and heading out. When Ming Zhu came out and saw, Jinhua was already adeptly washing her clothes by the well. Ming Zhu was too embarrassed to let the Little Bean wash her clothes and hurried over, intending to take over herself. Jinhua refused her, ¡°Elder cousin, you¡¯ve worked hard today, go back to your room and rest. Leave these minor chores to me. From now on, consider your laundry my responsibility.¡± Ming Zhu... Chapter 14 - 14 14 What Smells So Good ?14: Chapter 14 What Smells So Good? 14: Chapter 14 What Smells So Good? Grandma Wang Zhang came out of the kitchen and saw this scene. She nodded in satisfaction. This is how it should be. Her beloved Zhuzhu must be exhausted today. How could she let her do such heavy work as laundry? At least these little rascals were observant. Originally, Grandma Wang Zhang, who had been regretting giving out an extra bun at lunch, now felt that the pent-up frustration had somewhat subsided. Seeing her own daughter so tired that she could hardly stand, Grandma Wang Zhang hurriedly urged Ming Zhu to go back to her room and rest. A daughter is precious, and it¡¯s not good if she strains herself when she has just recovered from an illness. Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t argue with Grandma Wang Zhang, and, feeling truly at her limit, she didn¡¯t make much of a fuss before returning to her room, lying down on the kang, and falling into a deep sleep as soon as she closed her eyes. When she awoke again, it was already dusk, In the busy spring season, workers in most farming households would all go to the fields to take advantage of the brief window of farming time. The Wang Family, having the younger generation¡¯s Jindou and Jinhu old enough to work in the fields, left Old Granny Zhang at home to cook, do laundry, and feed the pigs. After all, Lady Jiang was frail and wouldn¡¯t be much use in the fields anyway. But she was skilled at cooking, and with plenty of miscellaneous chores around the house, her presence made everything organized. Although Eldest Lady Lin was somewhat displeased, now that the household was ruled by Wang Laozhu and Grandma Wang Zhang, she had no choice but to hold her tongue. The midday meal was delivered to the fields by Lady Jiang. After a day of toiling away, the sun began to set, and the Wang Family members dragged their weary bodies back home. Wang Laozhu, led by his son, daughter-in-law, and eldest grandson, stepped into their courtyard and immediately smelled a strange and enticing aroma. The scent was indescribable, particularly enticing, especially mingled with the faint hint of meat, which made one¡¯s mouth water uncontrollably upon smelling it. What are they cooking? What smells so good? Wang Laozhu might have been able to keep his composure, but his grandsons Jindou and Jinhu couldn¡¯t, drooling as they ran towards the kitchen. ¡°Granny, what delicious food did you make today? Why does it smell so good?¡± From the kitchen came Grandma Wang Zhang¡¯s annoyed voice: ¡°Eat, eat, eat, that¡¯s all you think about! What are you looking at? Get out and set the table! Or do you still expect this old lady to wait on you?¡± At the same time, she scolded: ¡°Jinhua, Jinhua¡ªwhere did that cursed girl vanish to? Hurry up and tidy yourself, go wake up your auntie, it¡¯s time for dinner¡ª¡± Jinhua, having raced out from the pigsty, replied, ¡°Got it, Granny!¡± Then she quickly dusted herself off, drew water from the well to wash her hands, and, along with Jinguan and Jinpan, carried the big square table out to the courtyard and set it with bowls and chopsticks. Only then did she go and knock on Ming Zhu¡¯s door, calling out cautiously, ¡°Auntie, Auntie, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Ming Zhu responded, tidied herself up a bit, and climbed up from the kang. She felt so sore all over that it was hard to move even a bit. ¡°` She couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile and felt even more determined to complete her task so she could swiftly regain her figure. By the time she came out, Wang Laozhu and the others were already seated at the table, with Third Sister-in-law Lady Jiang bringing out food from the kitchen. Spring plowing was arduous, so Old Granny Zhang had more at hand than usual and didn¡¯t skimp on the food as before. Dinner was more lavish than on normal days. A large basket of triple-mixture buns and a few pancakes, a bowl of cold mixed wild vegetables, and a bowl of pickles. On any ordinary day, everyone would be salivating just by looking at these. But at that moment, no one¡¯s eyes were on the table; they were all staring intently at the kitchen. Old Granny Zhang carefully carried out a soup basin from the kitchen, its aroma becoming increasingly rich, as if a little hook was pulling at everyone to keep swallowing their saliva. When the soup basin was placed in the center of the table, everyone saw a pot of clear soup with thin slices of pale yellow floating on top, and a few slices of cured meat shyly visible beneath the vibrant green onion. Wang Laozhu tapped the table with his ever-present tobacco pipe: ¡°Wife, what soup is this?¡± While dividing buns for the family, Old Granny Zhang snorted coldly, ¡°What soup is this? This is the precious mushroom soup that only city folk can afford! It¡¯s all thanks to our Zhuzhu. Today, when she went up the mountain, she was lucky enough to find a few Yellow Pine Mushrooms. I told her to save them to sell at the market and keep the money for her dowry. But she¡¯s so filial, insisting that this is a fine thing for her parents to enjoy, and feeling sorry for you all working hard these days, she insisted on making it for everyone to try, saying it¡¯s to let us taste something fresh! To say our Zhuzhu is just too kind, too filial, willing to take out such precious things for us to eat without resenting me for usually favoring her!¡± Ming Zhu was dumbfounded, she had only promised Little Bean to not break her word, hence she decided to cook the Yellow Pine Mushrooms. Where did all these other implications come from? Such a casual act, and Old Granny Zhang glorified it until even she felt her face burning hot. The Wang family members looked at each other, considering the flushed and head-bowed Ming Zhu, then at Old Granny Zhang boasting about her daughter¡¯s filial piety, and they all started to doubt their ears and eyes: has Zhuzhu, the younger sister, the old maid, changed her ways? Although Wang Laozhu also hoped his eldest daughter would change for the better, he knew his wife¡¯s true colors all too well. Once she opened her mouth, right and wrong were at her mercy. Perhaps she just forcefully placed the grandchildren¡¯s credit onto his eldest daughter, he suspected. Not to mention Wang Laozhu, even Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin thought the same upon hearing it. Lady Lin sneered, knowing very well that after yesterday¡¯s commotion, the mother-in-law was polishing the face of her sister-in-law, trying to embellish her reputation. It could very well be taking the credit from her own children. Old Granny Zhang knew the temper of every family member like the back of her hand. In her words, she knew exactly what kind of shit one was about to take just by the way their butt was poised. Rarely did the eldest daughter earn some praise for herself, yet no one believed it. Old Granny Zhang grew even more distressed for her, thinking that it must be the heartless, backstabbing wretched daughters-in-law who turned her sons and daughters away from her. With a cold sneer, she filled a bowl of soup for Wang Laozhu with two thin slices of mushrooms and an almost transparent slice of cured meat, and served herself a bowl of the soup too. She generously filled half a bowl for Jinguan and Jinhua, who had also put in effort today, and even Jinpan and Jinshao got a bountiful half bowl. She spared Lady Jiang a shallow half bowl as well. The rest, she carried the entire basin over to Ming Zhu: ¡°Zhuzhu, I told you not to waste it on those ungrateful wretches with rotten hearts. Who would remember your kindness? Feeding it to pigs would have been better! Really, I must have sinned in my last life to have given birth to such thankless sons and marry a home-wrecker. We haven¡¯t even split the family yet, and they can¡¯t stand the sight of a sister-in-law! Oh dear, my heart, my poor Zhuzhu, you still think of them, yet they are so heartless! My dear daughter¡ª¡± Ming Zhu was flabbergasted. Weren¡¯t they just supposed to have dinner and enjoy the mushroom soup? She had been hoping that after the family tasted her soup, at least it would improve their goodwill towards her. But suddenly, the mood shifted, turning into a scene from a drama of a village termagant oppressing a well-behaved son and daughter-in-law. ¡°` Chapter 15 - 15 15 Scalded the Pot Several Times ?15: Chapter 15: Scalded the Pot Several Times 15: Chapter 15: Scalded the Pot Several Times ¡°` Old Granny Zhang¡¯s meddling rendered the whole effort to increase friendliness completely pointless¡ªit plummeted into the negatives! But with a hand on her heart, she couldn¡¯t fully blame Old Granny Zhang. No matter how irrationally she acted or how much she twisted the truth, it was all to protect her own. Ming Zhu felt the road ahead was truly bitter; how did she end up barreling down the path of a doomed antagonist? Over there, Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin were scolded until they were drenched in metaphorical dog¡¯s blood, not daring to let out even a peep. Jindou and Jinhoo were eyeing the bowl in front of Ming Zhu, drooling with desire. It was Jinhoo, after all, still a child at heart, who couldn¡¯t resist the tempting aroma and looked pitifully at Ming Zhu, ¡°Old cousin, old cousin, may I have a taste, please?¡± Their longing faces were both amusing and heart-wrenching. Ming Zhu composed herself, suppressing the ecstasy in her heart, and reluctantly put on a cold face. Feigning arrogance, she dragged over the bowls of Jindou and Jinhoo, filled them with more than half a bowl of soup each, then spoke indifferently, ¡°There, take it and taste. Humph, I¡¯m an elder and won¡¯t stoop to your level.¡± Jindou and Jinhoo took their bowls of soup, not caring about the heat, gulping down a mouthful. It was so delicious and hot that they didn¡¯t dare swallow, nor did they want to spit it out. The heat reddened the rims of their eyes, and they hopped around for a while before finally managing to down the soup. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Jindou held the soup bowl like a treasured possession, took a deep breath, and was utterly intoxicated. ¡°This must be the kind of soup only immortals get to drink. No wonder yellow pine mushrooms are so valuable, city folks really know how to eat!¡± Jinhoo exclaimed. The performance of Jindou and Jinhoo even made Wang Laozhu lose his composure. He quietly set down his smoking pipe and also took a sip, his old eyes squinting with pleasure. He felt an unusual fondness for his lazy good-for-nothing daughter. No matter who picked these mushrooms, without her, they wouldn¡¯t be drinking this divine soup. The rest of the folks couldn¡¯t resist the temptation either and began to immerse themselves in their soup, the room filled with slurping sounds. Only Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin watched eagerly, swallowing saliva uncontrollably, their hearts scratching with discomfort. Still, Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t bear to watch and gave both of them half a bowl each. Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin looked at her with gratitude, dove into their soup, and didn¡¯t dare utter another word. Thanks to that pot of soup, dinner was devoured with a voraciousness akin to a whirlwind sweeping away remnants. In the end, even the pot used for cooking the soup was shamelessly snatched away by the kids, who rinsed it several times with water until not even a hint of flavor was left before they finally relented. Mountain folks retire early at night to save lamp oil. After dinner, when Ming Zhu wanted to help with the clean-up, everyone stopped her. Lady Jiang and her daughter Jinhua quickly cleared the tableware. Lady Jiang then sweetly offered Ming Zhu, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve boiled some hot water for you. Would you like to soak your feet tonight?¡± Thanks to her little aunt¡¯s blessing, she got to enjoy a little of the divine soup today, and she didn¡¯t know how else to express her gratitude, only knowing that from now on, as long as she and the kids were around, they wouldn¡¯t let the little aunt lift a finger in the household chores. In the kitchen, the children of the third household were very helpful, assisting their mother and sister with the dishes. Despite Lady Jiang¡¯s gentle and kind nature, she had a discerning eye and specifically instructed her three children, ¡°You all must treat your old cousin well, do you understand? After what your old cousin has been through, she seems to have changed for the better. She didn¡¯t forget about us when there was good food, so you must never talk back to your old cousin and be sure to repay her kindness, understood?¡± The three children obediently agreed. Remembering the unprecedented satisfaction from tonight¡¯s meal, they too felt deep gratitude toward their old cousin. ¡°If only the old cousin could always be like this!¡± The youngest, Jinshao, didn¡¯t fully understand, but felt that today¡¯s old cousin was especially kind. If she could always be like this, then, other than his mother, he would like her best! In the main house, things were also far from calm. Jinguan vividly recounted how the old cousin almost fell into a dung pit, how she helped drive away the Song Family children, and how she led them to pick yellow pine mushrooms and shared eggs... Listening to this, Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin exchanged glances. Is this really the little sister? Wang Yongfu was a man and didn¡¯t dwell on things, especially since it was his son who had said it. He fully trusted the story, patting Lady Lin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I think our little sister must¡¯ve changed for the better after the fall into the water. We shouldn¡¯t have doubted her; we were too inappropriate. No wonder mother was angry today. Tomorrow we¡¯ll apologize to her!¡± ¡°` Lady Lin was at her wits¡¯ end with the way her man lacked insight, believing anything that people said. She had wanted to retort but, thinking about the lingering taste of mushroom soup still in her mouth, she smacked her lips twice and held back. In her heart, a rare glimmer of hope arose. If her little sister-in-law continued to act as sensible as she did today, she wouldn¡¯t mind supporting her for a few more years before marrying her off. After cleaning herself with hot water, Ming Zhu lay on her bed. She felt as if she had forgotten something very important and was trying hard to recall it when she heard the System¡¯s notification, ¡°Task progress complete (12/12). Congratulations to the host for completing the primary task and earning 12 points!¡± Ming Zhu immediately forgot all other thoughts and opened the System¡¯s interface in her mind. Clothing: Level 0 Food: Level 0, 3 points Housing: Level 0 Transport: Level 0 Available points: 12 (Points can be allocated to any of the above options at will.) Without hesitation, Ming Zhu added 7 of the available points to the Food category, and the interface changed to: Clothing: Level 0 Food: Level 1, 0 points Housing: Level 0 Transport: Level 0 Available points: 5 (Points can be allocated to any of the above options at will.) As she pondered where to allocate the remaining 5 points, whether to add them to Food or to others first, she heard the System¡¯s notification again. ¡°Friendly reminder to the host, upgrading from Level 1 to Level 2 requires 100 points. Host, it¡¯s a long journey ahead, keep up the good work!¡± Ming Zhu gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°Why do you need so many points to get to Level 2?¡± The cheerful voice of the System responded, ¡°Friendly reminder to the host, the number of points required for upgrading increases as you go higher. To upgrade from Level 2 to Level 3, you will need 1000 points, and so on...¡± To hell with your advice! Ming Zhu¡¯s mood, which had been uplifted seconds before, was on the verge of exploding with anger! The System¡¯s notification in her mind continued, ¡°Reminder to the host, since the Food category has reached Level 1, The Level One Food Market has been unlocked. The market offers a vast array of goods for the host to enjoy shopping! As a reward for completing the primary task, a random draw has been made and issued to the host¡¯s package. Please check the host¡¯s inventory!¡± Ming Zhu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Before worrying about any market, she decided to check the reward she received for completing the task. When she opened the package tab, she saw a small glass bottle lying quietly inside. Inside the bottle was a milky white liquid. With a thought, the small bottle floated up into the air beside her, and a line of text appeared: ¡°Primary Plant Gene Evolution Liquid, can be used to enhance plant cell vitality and improve plant quality. Instructions for use: Dilute 1ml by one hundred times and water the plants regularly and quantitatively with the solution.¡± Chapter 16 - 16 16 Lets Call Off This Wedding ?16: Chapter 16 Let¡¯s Call Off This Wedding 16: Chapter 16 Let¡¯s Call Off This Wedding Ming Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up; this was indeed a great item. It was a magical treasure for increasing yield and improving quality! She had to carefully put it away. Only then did she look at the newly unlocked Level One Food Market. The market was indeed a feast for the eyes, the interface resembled that of a certain treasure, and each item came with a detailed description and instructions for use. Probably because Level One Food was too low-end, there were barely a dozen products on offer. There were Primary Level home-cooking recipe books, Grade D eggs, and some ordinary Grade D vegetable seeds. It truly served every aspect of food. The prices of these goods were all in points, varying greatly, some as many as four or five points while others only cost one point. After some contemplation, Ming Zhu felt they were not worth it. She currently had only five remaining points, and the prospect of ascending to Level 2 seemed distant; purchasing these recipe books and seeds did not seem economical. It would be better to add the points to other projects, and there would be rewards when the time came to upgrade. As for how to add them, she was still cautious, planning to observe for some time and consider it after getting used to her current life. Thinking this, Ming Zhu fell into a deep sleep and, for once, felt some peace of mind, which she hadn¡¯t felt secure in a long time. Waking up early, still a bit confused, Ming Zhu heard a sharp scream from outside; it was Old Granny Zhang¡¯s voice. ¡°What? Call off the engagement? Wishful thinking¡ªWas it not explicitly agreed when the Song Family accepted the marriage proposal? Your sickly mother had sworn she would accept none but our Zhuzhu as a daughter-in-law! She came over with just two cabbages when seeking the match. If it wasn¡¯t for our Zhuzhu¡¯s agreement, who would care for your rotten cabbages?¡± Then came the low, explanatory male voice from the other side of the door, which Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t make out clearly. She suddenly realized what important thing she had forgotten to mention to Old Granny Zhang the day before; it was this! Just yesterday, she¡¯d readily agreed to let Song Chongjin call off the engagement, not expecting Song Chongjin to be so eager, fearing that Ming Zhu might change her mind and cling to him, causing him to come over to break off the engagement first thing in the morning. Oh no! She hadn¡¯t given Old Granny Zhang a heads up, and now she had wound up Old Granny Zhang! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her own dear daughter was so enamored with that Song Family boy, Old Granny Zhang might have already started cursing. Ming Zhu knew things were going south and immediately grabbed her clothes to put them on. Meanwhile, she could hear Old Granny Zhang¡¯s barely suppressed cursing, ¡°Song Family boy, this marriage was fixed by your mother and our Wang Family. As the saying goes, parents¡¯ orders and matchmakers¡¯ words are to be obeyed. If you want to break off the engagement, let your sickly mother bring the matchmaker, and have a proper talk with our family! What¡¯s more, what part of our Zhuzhu is not good enough? Based on family background, appearance, and stature, which part doesn¡¯t match you? Our Zhuzhu¡¯s robust figure is not a matter of my conscience, but the whole eight villages around can¡¯t produce another girl with such a healthy and fertile look! What kind of family are we from the Wang Family? And what kind of family is the Song Family? That our Zhuzhu is willing to join your Song Family is the blessing you¡¯ve cultivated over eight lifetimes! Without the blessing of your ancestors, does your family even dream of marrying a daughter-in-law? Can¡¯t you see where the Song Family stands, that you dare to disdain our Zhuzhu?! I must ask your mother the logic behind this¡ªwhen the marriage contract was set by your own mother, and the betrothal gifts have been accepted, you think you can just casually call off the marriage? Without giving our Wang Family, without giving our Zhuzhu an explanation, I, the old woman, will never let it rest with your Song Family!¡± Ming Zhu thought to herself that this was bad, and in her haste, she dashed out without even putting on her shoes properly. In the courtyard, Song Chongjin and Old Granny Zhang stood facing each other, with two large backpack baskets placed between them, both filled with goods¡ªfood, fabric, and even eggs... From Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words, the Song Family had come to propose marriage with only two cabbages, while the dowry returned by the Wang Family was certainly not cheap. Upon seeing Ming Zhu come out, Song Chongjin¡¯s already darkened face grew even more gloomy, and he began to regret his decision. When he heard Wang Yongzhu agree to call off the engagement yesterday, although he did not quite believe her, he still wanted to give it a try. If the marriage could be called off, it would be for the best. Even if it couldn¡¯t, he wanted to use this opportunity to declare his resolve. He had indeed wavered a little; Wang Yongzhu did truly want to break off the engagement with him, and she had indeed changed. But seeing that she had only just woken up and rushed out of the room in a state of disarray, without even proper shoes, as the sun was already a tree¡¯s height above the horizon, clearly showed her lack of repentance. Could it be that yesterday¡¯s agreement to break off the engagement was just another new trick played by Wang Yongzhu to gain his attention? Therefore, the look he gave Ming Zhu became tinged with even more disgust. Ming Zhu didn¡¯t even glance at Song Chongjin; so what if he was handsome? Not even the handsomest man¡¯s look of disgust, as if she were a fly, could be forgiven! Old Granny Zhang was right about one thing: although Wang Yongzhu¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t conventionally attractive, in the mountains where they lived, being able to raise a daughter so plump indicated a family¡¯s wealth. Marrying a daughter of such a family was certain to bring a hefty dowry. As for Song Chongjin¡¯s family, his mother was always sick, needing medicine year-round, and he, originally a daughter of the Song Family, was born without being married off, already lower in status than others in the village. Song Chongjin was very good-looking, almost the handsomest man in the surrounding ten villages, causing all the young girls and married women nearby to harbor a crush on him. But the clear-headed parents wouldn¡¯t agree to marry their daughters into the Song Family. With no land of their own and a mother who was a bottomless pit of medical needs, the past years had been lived off the support of the Song Family. With less aid from them these past two years, life had become even harder. Even though Song Chongjin was an excellent hunter, hardworking and capable, life was still difficult for him. Parents who loved their daughters didn¡¯t want them to marry into hardship, and those who wanted to sell their daughters for a good price, the Song Family couldn¡¯t offer enough silver coins. Song Chongjin¡¯s marital affairs had thus become a serious issue. Now that she, Ming Zhu, had taken over, regardless of the reason, she was unwilling to have too much to do with the Song Family. To break it off quickly and cleanly would be for the best. Old Granny Zhang, upon seeing Ming Zhu come out, swallowed the harsh words she was about to utter, fearing that saying too much would lead to the old girl throwing a tantrum, creating a scene and threatening self-harm again. Unexpectedly, Ming Zhu went straight to the large backpack baskets brought by Song Chongjin and casually rummaged through them. There were a few men¡¯s clothes inside the baskets, made of blue cloth¡ªnot the best quality, but already quite rare in the mountains. There were also several sturdily made cloth shoes, which obviously weren¡¯t Wang Yongzhu¡¯s handiwork. She remembered these were hurriedly made by Third Sister-in-law Lady Jiang when she had spare time, and gifted to Song Chongjin. It seems that Song Chongjin really was quite principled, not having worn them. If that¡¯s the case, so be it! Ming Zhu clapped her hands, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s call off this marriage!¡± Both Old Granny Zhang and Song Chongjin were stunned. ¡°Zhuzhu, are you serious? You want to call off the engagement?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t like people like Song Chongjin anymore, so let¡¯s call it off! Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I will find you a son-in-law that you¡¯ll be satisfied with!¡± Ming Zhu answered very decisively. Chapter 17 - 17 17 The Annoying Rural Love Story ?17: Chapter 17: The Annoying Rural Love Story 17: Chapter 17: The Annoying Rural Love Story Old Granny Zhang immediately beamed with joy. Since she married into the Wang Family, she¡¯d never been slighted, but her old daughter¡¯s infatuation with the Song Family Boy had forced her to lower her head before the Song Family, and how that had stifled her! If it weren¡¯t for her old daughter, the Song Family Boy, with no land, a sickly mother, and not even knowing who his real father was, would he even be worthy of becoming her Wang Family¡¯s son-in-law? But now, thank goodness, her daughter had finally come to her senses! ¡°Zhuzhu, as long as you understand, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been keeping all these things for you. In the future, I¡¯ll find you a son-in-law who knows your warmth and cold, and marry you off with great honor!¡± In Old Granny Zhang¡¯s eyes, her old daughter was perfect in every way¡ªit was just her poor judgment that was the issue. Now that she seemed to have overcome that, she was fit to marry even the Emperor. Ming Zhu nodded indifferently, her mind occupied with the new tasks the System had just released, ¡°Host, first congratulations on reaching Primary Level in the aspect of food; in life, clothing, food, shelter, and transportation are indispensable. Please strive to upgrade the other levels as soon as possible! Now announcing daily tasks: Task 1: Clean the house, maintain a bright and spotless living space, reward upon completion: Points 1; Task 2: Prepare a meal that not only is edible but garners the sincere praise of the family, progress 0/12; Task 3: As a host living in ancient times, how can you not possess the skill of fine needlework? Primary Level Task: Neatly mend a piece of clothing to earn Points. Task duration: Please complete within half a month, otherwise, it will be considered a failure of the task!¡± With her mind full of new tasks, Ming Zhu had no interest in anything else. She said to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± She took a couple of steps before stopping, remembering something. She caught the probing gaze of Song Chongjin, which he hadn¡¯t managed to withdraw in time. Upon seeing her turn around, Song Chongjin¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he lowered his eyelids, concealing his thoughts. But Ming Zhu didn¡¯t think much of it. She merely remembered that the previous day, Song Chongjin had spared her the misfortune of falling into a manure pit, and she had agreed to reduce the betrothal gifts by two eggs. She raised her voice and said to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Oh right, Mother, thanks to Song Chongjin yesterday, I didn¡¯t fall into a manure pit. I agreed to reduce the betrothal gifts by two eggs, remember to give him two eggs later.¡± Old Granny Zhang nodded agreeably, ¡°I know, go back to your room. You¡¯ve had a rough day yesterday; rest for a while longer, and I¡¯ll have Jinhua serve your breakfast in a bit.¡± As soon as Ming Zhu went inside, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s face darkened, her nose and eyes skewed in dissatisfaction. She looked at Song Chongjin with discontent in every gaze. Frowning, she rummaged through the basket for a bit before rolling her eyes and said, ¡°Song Family Boy, our Zhuzhu is willing to break off the engagement because she¡¯s kind-hearted and unaware of the ways of the world. It seems your mother hasn¡¯t told you, so let me explain it to you today. In Qilidun¡¯s old customs, if one family breaks off an engagement after it has been settled, especially if the male party breaks the engagement and tarnishes the reputation of the girl¡¯s family, preventing her from marrying well, the man¡¯s family must compensate double the betrothal gifts!¡± Song Chongjin frowned, thinking that even if he didn¡¯t break off the engagement, it¡¯d be hard for Wang Yongzhu to marry off anyway. It looked like Old Granny Zhang felt that breaking the engagement had lost the Wang Family face, and now she was seeking compensation. He was somewhat troubled; his family was not affluent to begin with, otherwise his mother wouldn¡¯t have arranged this marriage behind his back. From the received betrothal gifts, a small part had already been given to the matchmaker as a thank you on the same day, and some had gone to pay the doctor¡¯s bills. Today, part of the returned betrothal gifts comprised money he had earned from hunting over the past few days and had to replenish. Even that had left his finances stretched thin. If he now had to return double the betrothal gifts, where would he come up with the full amount all at once? Could it be that he wouldn¡¯t be able to call off the betrothal after all? In the courtyard, Song Chongjin¡¯s worries weighed heavily on his heart. Ming Zhu inside the room also felt so frustrated she wanted to bang her head against the wall. ¡°What the hell is this? I just got inside the house and haven¡¯t even clarified the new mission before I hear the System¡¯s voice again, ¡°Host, as you traverse solo through this world, do you feel particularly lonely at this moment? With a future so uncertain, only able to trudge through alone¡ªthe taste of that must be difficult. Do you toss and turn at night, dwelling on it? Have you ever fantasized about having a pair of strong arms to support you, a robust embrace that belongs to you! A love that is exclusively yours to hold you...¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t need it!¡± As soon as Ming Zhu heard this, she realized something was off¡ªwasn¡¯t this the same tune her aunt used to force her cousin to go on blind dates before she traversed? She could recite it from memory, it was so familiar! She reflexively rejected it first! ¡°Host, to ensure your psychological and physiological health after traversing, and for the peace of the universe and the world¡¯s hope, the System hereby issues a special mission: In the sky, two birds wish to fly wing to wing; on the ground, two trees wish to intertwine as one. The Village Romance Story mission commences, to harvest a love that is uniquely yours. Mission target: Your fiance? Song Chongjin. Mission Phase One: Attain a positive friendship level with Song Chongjin and receive three points; reach Friendly status and receive one hundred points. Achieve Intimacy and earn a thousand points, reach Close Confidant and receive five thousand points! Attain Heart-to-Heart level and receive ten thousand points, and for the highest achievement, Love Stronger Than Gold, if completed, you will receive one hundred thousand points! This mission is mandatory and must be completed, or double points will be deducted and your traversing privileges will be revoked! Host, for the happiness of your latter life, and for your dreams, don¡¯t take this lightly! Go for it, young girl!¡± Ming Zhu felt like vomiting blood! Your M! What kind of crap mandatory mission is this? I had just taken steps to retract the betrothal with Song Chongjin, with the words already out there. And then you come out with a mission requiring me to foster a romantic relationship with him! Not to mention, the point rewards are so generous and the penalties so severe that it¡¯s very hard for Ming Zhu to even think of refusing! She held back her irritation, ¡°Why does it have to be him? Can it not be anyone else?¡± Was she expected to farm until she dropped dead? ¡°Host, you must trust the System. According to this plane¡¯s gene compatibility, your genetic fusion rates are up to ninety-nine percent¡ªa match made in heaven, a fate destined by the stars!¡± Ming Zhu was starting to suspect that this was a fake Farming System¡ªcould it actually be some red-string-of-fate matchmaking system? Which farming system takes care of its host¡¯s marital affairs? Not even novels would dare such to imagine such a far-fetched concept! And what is this gene fusion compatibility nonsense? Ming Zhu made a mental note of the term, planning to ask the System about it later. ¡°Host, the mother of your body has already begun extorting your fiance? for a double betrothal return, and your fiance?, embarrassed and shy, probably can¡¯t afford to pay! It looks like you¡¯ll find it hard to retract this marriage. Host, go and boost that affection quickly!¡± When the System turned matchmaker, it was incredibly diligent¡ªmore proactive than when issuing regular tasks, it even hurried her along. With a cold laugh, Ming Zhu thought to herself, the marriage was naturally going to be retracted! Chapter 18 - 18 18 Men and Women Marry Without Concern for Each Other ?18: Chapter 18: Men and Women Marry Without Concern for Each Other 18: Chapter 18: Men and Women Marry Without Concern for Each Other In the courtyard, Old Granny Zhang and Song Chongjin were locked in an argument over the cancellation of the betrothal gifts. Ahem, to be precise, it was a one-sided dispute from Old Granny Zhang. Her words flowed incessantly, ranging from the girl¡¯s reputation, to the Wang Family¡¯s honor, the future marriage prospects of the remaining children, to how the Song Family was acting unscrupulously. If there was no compensation, she warned, the Song Family would have trouble finding a good match. She made statements of that sort. Song Chongjin¡¯s face was as black as ink, and in his heart, he felt relieved once again that he was breaking off the marriage with the Wang Family. Otherwise, having such a mother-in-law in the future would surely lead to endless grinding. It¡¯s better to suffer temporarily than for a lifetime. With a frown, he had no patience for such trivial arguments with women. Wasn¡¯t it just about compensation? He agreed to it for now, figuring that he could always pay it off slowly later on. Regardless, the marriage had to be canceled! After canceling it, he would make sure to cut off any and all contact with the Wang Family! He was about to speak when Ming Zhu pushed open the door and came out, heading straight to a pile of baskets. She took out two eggs and handed them to Song Chongjin, ¡°I, Wang Yongzhu, keep my word! If I say I¡¯ll cancel the marriage, I certainly won¡¯t cling to you. These two eggs are a token for agreeing to take less for the betrothal gifts. Take them and go. From today onwards, our marriage arrangement is hereby canceled; from now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other!¡± It took a moment for Song Chongjin to come back to his senses, and for the first time, he truly looked at Wang Yongzhu. In the past, all he knew was that Wang Yongzhu was fat and frivolous. As a girl, she lacked restraint, constantly chasing after him and fawning over him. He had felt nothing but disgust and had always tried to avoid her. Today was the first time he truly saw Wang Yongzhu¡¯s appearance. Her figure was still overweight and formidable, and her cheeks were so plump that they squeezed her eyes into mere slits. However, her skin was actually fairer than other village girls. A casual glance in the past made him think her face was greasy and fat. Looking at it any longer was enough to make him nauseous. But today, surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel the same way. Instead, he noticed that Wang Yongzhu had really nice skin, clean and fair. Apart from her features being stretched beyond recognition, she looked soft and mushy, like a young lady who had been pampered all her life. Song Chongjin dared not look any longer, nor did he accept the eggs. Lowering his eyes, he spoke in a subdued voice, ¡°Now that the marriage is called off, the Song and Wang families have no further relations. I hope Miss Wang will remember her words today and not cause any more trouble for me. Farewell!¡± With those words, he hurriedly bowed his head and left the Wang Family¡¯s courtyard. Once outside, a breeze blew over, and Song Chongjin realized that his back felt cool; only then did he notice that he had long been soaked through with sweat. Shaking his head, he lifted his feet to leave, when he heard voices coming from the still-open courtyard door. ¡°Silly girl, why did you agree to cancel the betrothal so readily? It¡¯s all the fault of that Song Family. If we don¡¯t skin them, how can we face you, Zhuzhu?¡± Old Granny Zhang hadn¡¯t managed to hold her in time, and her own daughter had casually broken off the engagement with the Song Family boy without asking for any extra benefits. It was simply heartbreaking. Then came the voice of Wang Yongzhu, indifferent in a way that couldn¡¯t be described, ¡°Mother, I just don¡¯t like him anymore. What need is there for compensation? Otherwise, people will misunderstand and say I still want to cling to him, insisting on compensation as a pretext to refuse the breakup. Then what would I do? I still have to find a good-looking and obedient son-in-law who will take care of you in the future. I certainly can¡¯t be hung up on that crooked tree of the Song Family, can I?¡± In Old Granny Zhang¡¯s heart, her daughter¡¯s actions were a sign of filial piety. Knowing the Song Family boy would be hard to subdue, she wanted to find an honest and upright man who would honor her in the future. Truly, only her daughter was the warm cotton-padded jacket for her mother. At once, any regret at not getting compensation vanished cleanly, and the two women chatted warmly with each other, instructing the little Beans to help carry the betrothal gifts into the house. The yard was bustling with life, showing none of the doom and gloom usually associated with a girl being jilted. Song Chongjin forced a smile, but suddenly, a complex feeling welled up inside him. It was he who had wanted to call off the marriage, and he who had always wanted to stay away from Wang Yongzhu, but now that she had cheerfully agreed to it, without any reluctance and even happily, it left him feeling somewhat lost and bereft. Song Chongjin, having regained his senses, silently berated himself. When had he also become such a despicable person? Was he hoping that the Wang Family Young Lady would agree to cancel the engagement and then look sorrowfully dejected? Although he did not like Wang Yongzhu, that was no excuse for being so shameless, was it? He was, however, a bit puzzled. In the past, Wang Yongzhu¡¯s entanglement with him was well known in the village, but ever since the drowning incident, had she truly faced a life and death situation and thus completely given up on him? And there he was, still entertaining such lowly thoughts! Although he did not like Wang Yongzhu, that was no excuse for being so shameless, was it? With this thought, his previous aversion to Wang Yongzhu suddenly vanished, leaving behind a trace of guilt that he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. Inside the house, Ming Zhu was naturally unaware of Song Chongjin¡¯s twisted thoughts. All she heard was the System¡¯s notification, ¡°Congratulations to the host, the first phase of the village romance story task is complete. Song Chongjin¡¯s friendliness has reached a positive number, reward: 3 points.¡± The corners of Ming Zhu¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. She had not misjudged Song Chongjin¡ªby forcefully clinging onto him, she would only have pushed him further away. It was better to retreat as a way to advance. By cancelling the engagement first, she changed Song Chongjin¡¯s impression of her, and could plan her next steps afterward. After all, the days ahead were long. Who said one couldn¡¯t get engaged again after cancelling an engagement? She tallied her remaining Points and saw that she had 8 points left, just two points short of lighting up another skill. Thinking it over, cleaning the house would earn her one Point, but glancing around, she saw that Old Granny Zhang, despite being stingy, loved cleanliness, and Lady Jiang was both industrious and tidy, so the housekeeping was always well-maintained. After considering it, Ming Zhu decided it was best to go mushroom picking first to complete the unfinished task from yesterday. Therefore, with a quick word, Jinhua, Jinguan, and Jinpan shouldered their baskets neatly, ready to follow Ming Zhu. After greeting Old Granny Zhang and shamelessly grabbing a few steamed buns from the kitchen, which would serve as lunch for the group, Ming Zhu led the three Little Beans out, full of fighting spirit. They had combed through all the nearby hills yesterday, so today¡¯s goal was naturally to cross the hillside and head deeper into the mountains. With the System at hand, the Yellow Pine Mushrooms had nowhere to hide. It could have been an illusion, but Ming Zhu had expected, after running around the mountains all day yesterday, to wake up with a body so sore she couldn¡¯t get out of bed, as it was unaccustomed to such heavy physical activity and would typically react this way when overexerted. Unexpectedly, although she felt tired, after a good night¡¯s sleep, her back wasn¡¯t sore, her legs didn¡¯t hurt, and her body felt even better than the day before. Not to mention, this morning, when she used the water she washed her face with as a mirror, she noticed her face was no longer greasy, and her eyes, which were usually slits, seemed a bit wider. Climbing the mountain today was much easier than it had been yesterday. After much consideration, the only explanation was the effect of the double fat-burning agent she received from the System¡¯s gift package. Chapter 19 - 19 19 Buy Meat for You to Eat ?19: Chapter 19: Buy Meat for You to Eat 19: Chapter 19: Buy Meat for You to Eat She had not expected that the technology from the higher plane would be so powerful; the weight loss pills did not harm the body and seemed to even have restorative effects. Ming Zhu¡¯s heart immediately grew fervent. No matter what, she had to strive to complete the task in order to witness more of the higher plane¡¯s black technology. With yesterday¡¯s experience, today the three Little Beans were especially cooperative. It was almost like Ming Zhu just had to point, and as long as she gave a rough direction, the small-statured Little Beans, nimble as they were, would dart through the shrubs and quickly gather the Yellow Pine Mushrooms. Ming Zhu had wanted to do it herself, but given her difficulty in walking, let alone crawling through shrubs, her physique made it utterly impossible to get through! The three Little Beans, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch, had Jinhua bold enough to suggest, ¡°Old Aunty, you just tell us where the mushrooms are. We can move fast...¡± Ming Zhu wore an embarrassed expression. She silently found a shady spot to sit and wait. During the intervals when the three Little Beans were picking mushrooms, she began planning her next steps. Without any surprises, she could gather half a pound of Yellow Pine Mushrooms today and earn 3 points. Together with the 8 points she had already amassed, she could upgrade another skill. Moreover, these Yellow Pine Mushrooms were quite valuable and could be sold for a few taels of silver. With that money, she could buy some meat and let the children and adults at home have a good feast. Ming Zhu thought, now during the busy farming season, only a family with conditions as good as the Wang Family could barely manage to feed the working adults. She wondered how other families were getting by. In any case, she needed to earn some money first and ensure that her family could eat their fill every day. That way, she could make up a bit for the guilt of having taken over Wang Yongzhu¡¯s body. But how could she, someone who could not shoulder burden, lift with her hands, and couldn¡¯t even clearly tell the different crops apart, hope to make money in this remote backwater? The Yellow Pine Mushrooms were only available in April, May, and the latter part of the year in September and October, and their numbers were scarce. Relying on them to make a large amount of money was out of the question. If only these Yellow Pine Mushrooms could be artificially cultivated! Ming Zhu thought about modern society, where black fungus, white fungus, and many other types of mushrooms were cultivated artificially and couldn¡¯t help but feel wistful. In her mind, the System¡¯s voice resounded: ¡°Host, have you forgotten the Primary Gene Evolution Fluid you obtained? It has a stable evolutionary enhancement effect on the growth of all plants. This System has analyzed the environment of this plane and found it suitable for cultivation. As long as you cultivate scientifically, artificially cultivating high-quality Yellow Pine Mushrooms is not a dream!¡± Ming Zhu was astonished, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°The System always keeps to facts! In order for the host to better integrate into this time-space and for the host to further understand the ultimate meaning of the System, a task 1 has been released: Use the Primary Gene Evolution Fluid to scientifically cultivate high-quality Yellow Pine Mushrooms, completing the task will earn you 10 points. Task 2: Sell the gathered Yellow Pine Mushrooms at a good price, completing the task will earn 1 point.¡± Ming Zhu silently accepted and inquired in detail about how to cultivate mushrooms. The System coldly replied, ¡°To acquire the skill of mushroom cultivation, please open the System¡¯s shop and purchase the mushroom cultivation skill book, fair and square, with quality guaranteed!¡± Ming Zhu almost spit up blood, opened the System shop, and there it was¡ªthe ¡°Primary Mushroom Cultivation Compendium,¡± priced at 1 point. Bitting her lip, Ming Zhu went ahead and bought the ¡°Primary Mushroom Cultivation Compendium.¡± Thankfully, since it was technology from a high-tech plane, as soon as she clicked purchase, a booklet akin to a pocket dictionary landed in Ming Zhu¡¯s hand. As she opened the front page, the booklet turned into a beam of light and disappeared into her mind. Ming Zhu just felt a swelling discomfort in her head, as if something hard was burrowing into her mind. After finally adapting and no longer feeling an uncomfortable swelling in her head, the entire content of the ¡°Primary Mushroom Cultivation Compendium¡± automatically played in Ming Zhu¡¯s mind: details about how mushrooms thrive in dark and humid conditions, the importance of controlling the temperature, as high heat can cause young mushrooms to wither, overwatering, poor ventilation leading to water-logged, soft and rotten mushrooms; while mushrooms prefer shady and moist environments, they still need appropriate light exposure, otherwise, the mycelium becomes overly elongated and the mushroom cap does not differentiate, and so on... Ming Zhu, rubbing her temples, was half-surprised and half-delighted. This high technology was indeed different, sparing her the need to memorize information by rote and imprinting knowledge directly into her mind instead. With a direction and having learned the techniques, Ming Zhu felt confident. When the three Little Beans returned and gathered around her, she looked at their harvest and estimated that it should be about half a pound. Sure enough, the system¡¯s prompt sounded, ¡°Collection of Level C natural ingredients task successful, reward points 3.¡± Hardly containing her joy, Ming Zhu looked up to see it was already noon. The Yellow Pine Mushrooms in the vicinity had all been picked clean. She took out the bread she had brought in the morning, divided it in half for each person, and with mountain spring water, they wolfed down their lunch. After resting for a while longer, Ming Zhu suggested they head back down the mountain. To her surprise, the three Little Beans were somewhat reluctant. Jinguan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Old auntie, it¡¯s still early, why not stay a bit longer? We might find more mushrooms.¡± Ming Zhu touched Jinguan¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today. It¡¯s getting late, and we still have a long way to walk back home. This isn¡¯t the hillside near our village. What will we do if wild animals come out in the forest when it gets too late?¡± Jinguan, considering himself an adult, grumbled a little discontentedly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡ª¡± Jinhua joined the conversation, ¡°Old auntie, let¡¯s pick some more. These can be sold for a good amount of money¡ª¡± The children had tasted the benefits of following the old auntie to forage for mushrooms. They would not get scolded when they got home, wouldn¡¯t have endless chores to do, and they even got to split a bread roll for lunch¡ªa great treat indeed. Therefore, they were eager to do their utmost to show their utmost sincerity, hoping to enjoy more such good days. Ming Zhu patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home! I think we¡¯ve collected about half a pound in the last few days. When the market day comes, I¡¯ll sell them and buy you some meat to eat!¡± Meat! At the mention of this word, the three Little Beans¡¯ eyes bulged, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow. They hadn¡¯t had a share of the meat in yesterday¡¯s mushroom soup, but even the faint taste of the soup lingered in their minds. Aside from festive occasions where they could taste a trace of meat, they had never really eaten meat. So Jinguan stopped objecting, and with the anticipation in their hearts, the three Little Beans no longer complained of being tired and quickly hurried home. Along the way, Jinhua discussed quietly with Jinguan and Jinpan, ¡°I heard from grandma that there¡¯s a big market the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll get to eat meat then, slurp¡ª,¡± she couldn¡¯t resist the sound of swallowing saliva. Jinguan also lowered his voice in excitement, ¡°I still remember the pork I ate the year before last, big chunks of fatty meat, so delicious, biting into it filled my mouth with oil¡ª¡± ¡°Slurp¡ªslurp¡ª¡± the youngest, Jinpan, didn¡¯t talk. Just listening to his brother and sister¡¯s descriptions made him unable to hold back his drool. Ming Zhu, listening from behind, felt both amused and heartbroken... Chapter 20 - 20 20 The Best Person Besides Mom and Dad ?20: Chapter 20 The Best Person Besides Mom and Dad 20: Chapter 20 The Best Person Besides Mom and Dad When they returned home, the sun was already close to setting. Old Granny Zhang had been waiting since noon at the courtyard entrance, not worried about the little rabbit pups, who were accustomed to the wilderness of the mountains and forests. The only one she was concerned about was her eldest daughter, who had never been up the mountain, and she had no idea how she might be doing. From afar, she saw Ming Zhu¡¯s large figure come into view and hurriedly called out to Lady Jiang, who was cutting pigweed in the yard, ¡°Zhuzhu¡¯s back, those at Laosan¡¯s House, how can you be so inattentive, go and pour a cup of water for Zhuzhu, sweeten it with two spoons of brown sugar, to sweeten her mouth!¡± Lady Jiang cheerfully agreed, put down her knife, washed her hands, and mixed a bowl of thick brown sugar water for Ming Zhu, leaving it on the table to cool. Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t even bother to inspect the basket, urging her daughter to drink the brown sugar water first. The other three Little Beans, enticed by the sweet aroma of the brown sugar water, smacked their lips and ran to the well in the courtyard, where Lady Jiang had already drawn a bucket of clean well water. They lined up, each taking a ladle and gulping it down, then gathered again in the main room where Old Granny Zhang stayed. Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t accustomed to the cloying sweetness of the brown sugar water. Lady Jiang was too honest; who knew how many spoonfuls of sugar she had put into that bowl. After sipping just a taste, she set it aside and proudly brought out the Yellow Pine Mushrooms from her basket. To get a good price and fearing the mushrooms might spoil, they had dug them out with soil still clinging to them, wrapped in moss and leaves. On the way back, the three Little Beans even covered the basket with a layer of fresh grass. Now looking at them, the mushrooms were still exceedingly fresh. Old Granny Zhang was beaming with joy, ¡°Oh my, my Zhuzhu, you really are a huge blessing! So many Yellow Pine Mushrooms, I¡¯ve lived for so many years and never heard of anyone within ten miles gathering this plentiful amount! It must weigh nearly half a jin! My dear dear, my eldest daughter, how can Mom express how delighted she is! The day after tomorrow is the market day, I shall sell these mushrooms and save all the money for you, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone else use it!¡± While speaking, she excitedly touched the leaves wrapped around the mushrooms, grinning from ear to ear as if she had found Golden Ingots. Generously, Ming Zhu said, ¡°Mom, with the money from selling these, let¡¯s buy two jins of meat to strengthen our family. The work in the fields is hard now, Dad and big brother are working hard, they won¡¯t last without some good food to eat. Besides, I¡¯ve grown up being supported by you and Dad, now that I can make money, of course, I should be filial to you both.¡± Her words brought tears streaming down Old Granny Zhang¡¯s face as she hugged Ming Zhu, laughing and crying, ¡°I always knew that my eldest daughter was the most filial to me, with such a good heart. Despite those blind fools who say you¡¯re lazy and gluttonous, pah! My daughter is a lucky star, naturally she doesn¡¯t need to do the rough work! Which girl in the nearby villages can match my Zhuzhu for industriousness and bringing such fortune! In this lifetime, having a filial daughter like you is enough for me! Not like your brothers, who after getting married, forget their mother, ungrateful wretches. They¡¯re useless in every way and always keep the best for their wives and children, never remembering the mother who raised them, drenched in piss and shit¡ª¡± Ming Zhu felt helpless; no matter what she said or did, Old Granny Zhang had a way of turning it into praise for her filial piety and complaints about her ungrateful brothers. The nearby three Little Beans didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. At times like these, their grandmother was the most terrifying. One wrong word could result in a fierce scolding, not to mention losing out on food. After a severe scolding of her sons and daughters-in-law, Old Granny Zhang wiped her tears and snot with her sleeve and started to indoctrinate the three Little Beans, ¡°See that? Your elder cousin has such a kind heart, always thinking of her family, of you. Even remembering to buy meat for you to eat, you must remember your elder cousin¡¯s kindness and be filial to her when you grow up; listen to her, got it?¡± The three Little Beans nodded their heads hastily. Not to mention that one couldn¡¯t even dream of contradicting Granny¡¯s words¡ªthey had to agree. But for them, they genuinely thought their elder cousin was kind. Why? Because she gave them food! The children weren¡¯t very old and being blood relatives, they were shown kindness with good food, and even large pieces of meat hanging in front of them, which made the three little beans think their old aunt was the best person ever, aside from their parents! No doubt about it! As for Old Granny Zhang¡¯s efforts to curry favor with herself, Ming Zhu had no objections. Right now, she was rummaging through a pile of Yellow Pine Mushrooms with such care that Old Granny Zhang winced in distress, ¡°Oh dear, my precious girl, what are you doing? These Yellow Pine Mushrooms are so delicate, if they get damaged, they¡¯ll lose their value.¡± That¡¯s because she was her own dear daughter. If it were anyone else, they would have already received a slap across the face. Ming Zhu, using the knowledge she had learned from the Primary Level Mushroom Growing Guide, picked out two small Yellow Pine Mushrooms with a bit of mycelium at the base: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m being very gentle. I¡¯ve picked these two to try to grow them at home.¡± ¡°Growing mushrooms at home?¡± If it were anyone but her own dear daughter, Old Granny Zhang would have scoffed at such a fanciful idea, having never heard of mushrooms being grown at home. ¡°Yes, I see these Yellow Pine Mushrooms are so valuable, rare and hard to forage, I figured if we could grow them at home, it would add to our income, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Ming Zhu said confidently. Old Granny Zhang held her tongue, feeling that her daughter¡¯s idea was simply a product of being too well-fed and a waste. She thought about discouraging her but seeing her excited eyes shimmering, she just didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. Her dear daughter deserved to be pampered, even if it meant spoiling her further. After thinking it over, it was only two small mushrooms, a matter of a dozen or so Large Coins; their family could afford that expense. So, without further ado, she carefully packed up the rest of the mushrooms, took note of the sky, and ordered Lady Jiang to start preparing dinner. Lady Jiang went off with Old Granny Zhang to the kitchen to get busy. Only Ming Zhu and the three little beans were left in the house. Jinpan, sucking on her finger, asked, ¡°Old aunt, can mushrooms really be grown at home?¡± Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t entirely sure either and could only reply vaguely, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, old aunt might just succeed, right? Then we won¡¯t have to go up the mountain to forage for mushrooms. You guys help old aunt collect some pine needles tomorrow, and if they do grow, old aunt will sew each of you a new set of clothes to wear!¡± The three little beans, though also not very convinced that mushrooms could be grown that way, still perked up at the mention of a set of clothes each. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old aunt; just give us the work,¡± the little beans promised, thumping their chests. Ming Zhu smiled, lifted the bowl containing brown sugar water, and whispered, ¡°Then quickly share this sugar water amongst yourselves.¡± Brown sugar water was a precious thing, so the three little beans licked their lips hesitantly, ¡°This is for you to nourish your body, old aunt, we won¡¯t drink it!¡± ¡°Drink up! I don¡¯t like this stuff, old aunt will pour it away if you don¡¯t drink!¡± Ming Zhu pretended she was about to pour it out. Quick as a flash, Jinhua snatched it away, ¡°We¡¯ll drink, old aunt, we¡¯ll drink!¡± she said, taking out a few large, crude tea bowls and carefully pouring the sugar water into them, then diluting it with plain water until the color became a pale yellow. Only then did she hand a bowl to Jinguan, another to Jinpan, and took one for herself. Chapter 21 - 21 21 Drama Queen On Board ?21: Chapter 21: Drama Queen On Board? 21: Chapter 21: Drama Queen On Board? The three Little Beans sipped their sugar water in tiny gulps. Although it wasn¡¯t as sweet as before, to them, this sugar water was the sweetest they had ever tasted, a sweetness they would nearly never forget for their entire lives. Jinhua was sensible and stopped drinking her share halfway. She quietly picked up Little Jinshao who was scampering around the yard and gave him the rest of her half bowl of sugar water. Little Jinshao had never tasted sugar water before. After trying a sip, he almost buried his face in the bowl, not only gulped down the rest in one breath, but also stuck out his little tongue to lick the bowl clean. Lastly, he lingered, reluctantly licking the corners of his mouth, not willing to let go of the last trace of sweetness. After finishing the sugar water, the four Little Beans looked at the smiling Ming Zhu and felt that their old cousin looked pleasant no matter how they looked at her today. Especially the youngest Jinshao, who was still a naive child, and upon hearing from his sister Jinhua that the sugar water was given by old cousin, his innocent heart immediately felt she was the best. Little Jinshao was well-behaved on ordinary days, quiet and not fussy, always smiling at people. Although he was malnourished and thin, and his clothes were gray and patched upon patches, they were cleaned meticulously by Lady Jiang, making him quite likable. Particularly today, having had sugar water, his little face was a bit rosy, making him especially endearing. His little mouth was also particularly sweet as he cupped his hands in thanks to Ming Zhu, ¡°Thank you, old cousin, sweet¡ª¡± Ming Zhu felt her heart melting just looking at him and she spontaneously hugged him, giving him a good rub. Little Jinshao was very well-behaved and, feeling that Ming Zhu truly liked him with no ill intentions, he didn¡¯t struggle at all. Instead, he compliantly leaned his head into her hands for her to rub. It was downright adorable. Inside the house, Ming Zhu was happily rubbing her nephew, while outside in the field, the laborers had already come back for dinner. Perhaps because Old Granny Zhang was in a good mood, and also because she had retrieved the betrothal gifts, she was feeling more generous. Today¡¯s dinner was a tad richer than yesterday¡¯s: a basket of mixed-grain buns, a pot of sorghum grain porridge, a basin of cold blanched shepherd¡¯s purse, and even an additional large bowl of smoked pig skin braised with fresh fava beans. Coupled with a few kinds of pickles, it was a sight that could whet anyone¡¯s appetite. At the dinner table, after a day of hard work, everyone dug into the portions Old Granny Zhang had divided for them without any words¡ªheads down, they ate heartily. Like a whirlwind sweeping through leaves, half of the dishes on the table were quickly consumed, which caused Old Granny Zhang to roll her eyes and slam her chopsticks down, cursing as she began, ¡°Eat, eat, eat, is that all you know? Were you pigs in a past life? You¡¯re useless at work, but when it comes to eating, you never get enough? These few days I¡¯ve been nice to you, and you all think you can turn the sky upside down, eh? Look at how you¡¯re eating, as if you¡¯ve been starved for eight generations. How have I been harsh on you on normal days? Go around the village and ask, who treats their daughters-in-law and grandchildren as well as our Wang family? You¡¯ve been spoiled until your tails are all sticking up, not knowing how vast the sky is or how deep the earth is!¡± The Wang family members were scolded harshly and instantly felt embarrassed. Jindou and Jinhu, who were still young, had grown up in poverty and found today¡¯s meal exceptionally delicious. They couldn¡¯t help but want to eat more. Their chopsticks fell like rain, aiming straight for the one dish with a bit of meat¡ªthe smoked pig skin with fresh fava beans. Yet even after being scolded by Old Granny Zhang, they still didn¡¯t dare to lift their heads and didn¡¯t pause in snagging morsels. That stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest. ¡°What sins did I commit in my past life to give birth to such heartless things like you! Zhuzhu had her engagement broken off today¡ªsuch a big incident, and not a single one of you came out to stand up for your cousin. You just know how to eat, eat, eat! My Zhuzhu, so pretty, so blessed, such a kind-hearted and filial girl, what will become of you now? With the engagement gone and this heartless bunch at home, feeding on your blood and drinking your flesh, and not one can stand by your side or support you! What¡¯s the use of giving birth to so many sons? When your sister is bullied, none of you even know how to grunt, just know how to eat. My heart, oh, it¡¯s so cold! Now we can¡¯t count on you for your sister¡¯s matters, and in the future, when us old folks can no longer work, I¡¯m afraid you will just toss our old bones out to die...¡± Wang Yongfu sat there dumbfounded, his bun almost slipping from his hand onto the floor. Lady Lin was also stunned. The couple looked at each other: Had their little sister really been rejected for marriage? When did this happen? Ming Zhu was even more bewildered. My dear mother, you did not act like this when you accepted the breakup payment. Are you possessed by a drama spirit? Wang Laozhu was also shocked. Though he did not fancy his aging daughter, having her actually be rejected felt terrible for a father. He put down his chopsticks and picked up his smoking pipe to take a puff before speaking, ¡°The Song Family has come to break off the engagement?¡± Old Granny Zhang was full of indignation, ¡°They even returned the engagement gifts! Pah! The Song Family¡ªsuch a disreputable bunch¡ªwas never worthy of our Zhuzhu. But pity our Zhuzhu, who has now unfairly gained the reputation of being rejected. As for future marriage prospects, who knows where they might be? Those ungrateful, black-hearted bastards of the Song Family!¡± After venting, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to associate with anyone from the Song Family, got it? If I find out anyone has been with a Song, see if I don¡¯t break their legs!¡± Everyone nodded busily in agreement. Jindou, quick-witted, stood up to make a statement, ¡°Granny, rest assured, in a few days, once we¡¯re done with the busy work in the fields, Jinhu and I will go beat up the Song Family¡¯s brats to vent for our aunt!¡± Old Granny Zhang gave a grudging snort, which was as good as consenting. Seeing this, Jinguang and Jinhua thought Granny wanted the family to make a stand and hurriedly said, ¡°Granny, we¡¯ll gather more pig grass, so those brats from the Song Family don¡¯t have any to gather!¡± Jinpan, seeing his siblings had all made their statements, scratched his head for a long time before forcing out, ¡°Every day I¡¯ll go pee at the entrance of the Song Family¡¯s house, stink them out!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the inappropriate setting, Ming Zhu would have almost burst into laughter. Was this some kind of a rally to trip up the Song Family? Even Lady Jiang, who was always timid and honest, stepped forward somewhat meekly, ¡°Mother, if anyone in the village dares to gossip about my little sister again, I... I...¡± She struggled for a while before coming up with, ¡°I will splash them with water!¡± For Lady Jiang, who was usually so mild and well-behaved, this was indeed her limit. Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t expect Lady Jiang to do something earth-shattering like slapping the gossipy women around. She just glanced at Lady Jiang and tossed the half-eaten bun in her hand to her. This was her form of praise! Lady Jiang was so grateful she nearly fumbled catching the bun. She silently vowed to protect her little sister-in-law at all costs. Protecting Zhuzhu was the only way to gain favor with her mother-in-law, which meant she¡¯d have food to eat! Standing behind her little sister-in-law, whatever Zhuzhu said was right = mother-in-law would be pleased with her = there would be buns to eat = no hunger pains! Perfect! Except for Wang Laozhu and his son Wang Yongfu, everyone else had made their stance clear. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s gaze put a lot of pressure on Wang Yongfu. The honest man, under his mother¡¯s piercing look, grew even more tongue-tied. After a long silence, he finally managed a muffled, ¡°Mother, whatever you want me to do, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡± Chapter 22 - 22 22 Fighting with the Old Lady ?22: Chapter 22: Fighting with the Old Lady? Too Tender! 22: Chapter 22: Fighting with the Old Lady? Too Tender! Old Granny Zhang really couldn¡¯t stand her son, who was so honest that not even a beating could get a fart out of him¡ªshe felt like he was iron unwilling to become steel. Why did she make such a fuss tonight? First, it was for her eldest daughter; she was forcing everyone to show their stance. Even if the elder daughter had her engagement broken off, she was still the treasure of the Wang Family. Everyone had to hold her in high regard and treat her like a precious gem. Secondly, it was to give Eldest Brother¡¯s household a warning. Experienced and cunning from decades of living in the village, she knew all too well about the strife between mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law. Eldest Brother¡¯s household was recently getting cocky, thinking they could stand taller now that their son had grown up and taken over the heavy labor. They even dared to think of crossing her. That was absolutely not permissible! Only Eldest Brother, that fool, still thought his wife was simply fighting for more food for the children. With a few sweet words, Lady Lin almost made him forget his own parents. That was why she didn¡¯t like her sons¡ªthey were all bastards who forgot their old mother once they took a wife! Only a daughter was truly thoughtful. As Old Granny Zhang, who had ruled the Wang Family without question for decades, she could sense the danger whenever anyone aimed to overthrow her rule and threaten her position. She was just looking for the right moment to erupt, and today, with her eldest daughter¡¯s broken engagement, was a perfect opportunity to put Lady Lin in her place and show her that Old Granny Zhang was still the one calling the shots in this family. If they wanted to be in charge, they could wait until she was dead! ¡°So, what do you think about your younger sister being jilted?¡± Old Granny Zhang asked. Wang Yongfu was a bit confused. His sister had been jilted; what else was there to think? It had happened, hadn¡¯t it? Lady Lin beside him immediately caught onto her mother-in-law¡¯s intentions. Beset with panic, she could only give Wang Yongfu meaningful looks. In front of her in-laws, she couldn¡¯t say anything outright and started to kick Wang Yongfu frantically under the table, fearing that in a moment of impulse, he¡¯d agree to something. She was no woman without backing from the third branch, who could barely scrape by with her in-laws¡¯ pity and had no prospects. She had given birth to three sons, who were all nearly grown. With sons to back her, she had confidence! She certainly didn¡¯t want her husband and sons¡¯ hard-earned money to be favored by the biased old lady and given to her sister-in-law. In her rush, Lady Lin kicked too hard and ended up kicking the Jindou next to Wang Yongfu, which let out a mournful howl, ¡°Who kicked me?¡± Old Granny Zhang¡¯s gaze promptly shot over like lightning. Lady Lin felt guilty and dared not make any more sly moves, lowering her head instead. Wang Yongfu still didn¡¯t understand the cutthroat nature of his mother-in-law¡¯s and wife¡¯s relationship and felt the atmosphere was very strange and oppressive. Even an honest man could sense danger. After pondering his mother¡¯s words, he seemed to grasp something and made his stance, ¡°If my sister¡¯s engagement is off, then it¡¯s off. Mother can just find her another good match. She¡¯s still young; there¡¯s no need for mother to rush. It¡¯s nice for her to stay a few more years and keep mother company.¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Lin was so furious her eyes reddened. Old Granny Zhang gave Lady Lin a sharp look, hmph, the young one still dared to challenge her? Way too green! The very one she had borne herself, she could still handle them. It was a silent battle between Old Granny Zhang and Lady Lin, and Old Granny Zhang declared victory. Feeling better, she didn¡¯t hold a grudge but instead turned to Wang Laozhu to share another piece of good news, ¡°Head of the household, today Zhuzhu and the others went up the mountain and found some Yellow Pine Mushrooms. I reckon there¡¯s about half a pound. The day after tomorrow is the big market day; I¡¯ll take them there to sell. I should get at least a few Silvers for them.¡± Wang Laozhu was elated at the news. For a mountain family, a few Silvers was half a year¡¯s income. How could he not be happy? ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful news!¡± Even Lady Lin felt her gloomy mood lift somewhat upon hearing this. After all, it was an additional source of income for the family. Old Granny Zhang knew her husband was biased against their eldest daughter. Now that the daughter had been rejected for marriage, she feared her husband might harbor unkind thoughts towards her, so she went out of her way to boost the daughter¡¯s reputation. ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ve been thinking, when we sell the mushrooms and get the money, we can¡¯t spend it. We should save it for Zhuzhu. Firstly, she gathered the mushrooms, it¡¯s the money she earned. Secondly, since she¡¯s been rejected for marriage, she might face more difficulties in the future. If we save more for her dowry, she¡¯ll have some confidence. Old Wang, don¡¯t you think that makes sense?¡± Wang Laozhu nodded. Although he sometimes disapproved of his eldest daughter, she was still his own flesh and blood. How could he not feel heartache for her? His wife¡¯s reasoning was sound, and he had no objections. Lady Lin, while somewhat sad, thought that since the silver wasn¡¯t going to end up in her hands anyway, and having it would mean spending less of the family¡¯s money in the future, it seemed fair enough. With that in mind, she felt more at ease. Only then did Old Granny Zhang say, ¡°But Zhuzhu is so filial. She said, once we sell the mushrooms, she wants to buy two pounds of meat to nourish us, to show her filial piety. She¡¯s also worried about you two working so hard in the fields and ruining your health! I¡¯m not boasting, but our Zhuzhu is truly filial. It¡¯s her first time earning money, and she¡¯s already thinking of the whole family. No wonder I favor her!¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Laozhu felt all the previous dissatisfaction with his eldest daughter evaporate as his first earnings went to buying meat to show filial piety. His usual dissatisfaction vanished like smoke, and he looked at Ming Zhu with an especially affectionate gaze. The rest of the family were also in high spirits. Jindou and Jinhu and the others started cheering and slapping the table: ¡°We¡¯re going to have meat!¡± Even Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin couldn¡¯t help looking forward to it. Amidst the anticipation of the fragrant meat, even the usually disagreeable younger sister-in-law (little sister) seemed to be quite nice upon closer inspection! Dinner was a joyful event, ending on a perfect note. Ming Zhu returned to her room, reflecting on Old Granny Zhang¡¯s wiles while feeling a surge of tenderness. As a child from an elite family, she could clearly see through Old Granny Zhang¡¯s cunning and schemes and understood that Old Granny Zhang¡¯s love for her eldest daughter was genuine, without a trace of falsehood. She was utterly devoted to her eldest daughter. However, Ming Zhu suddenly got a shock, recalling her own actions over the past few days. She broke out in a cold sweat, realizing that in her efforts to cultivate goodwill and complete her mission, her behavior had been quite different from that of Wang Yongzhu¡¯s usual character. Fortunately, the falling into water incident, coupled with the broken engagement, provided a reasonable explanation for a change of heart. But in the future, she couldn¡¯t afford to be so careless. Otherwise, once Old Granny Zhang came to her senses and began to doubt, it would be terrible. After all, in ancient times, a drastic change of personality following a near-drowning was often suspected to be the result of possession. There were many accounts in books where, in such cases, the individuals ended up being burned to death or drowned in a pig cage. Ming Zhu felt her survival instincts were very strong; she didn¡¯t want to die so soon. From now on, she absolutely couldn¡¯t break character. Even if she wanted to change, it had to be gradual¡ªsubtle and imperceptible! Besides Old Granny Zhang, she had also gotten a good grasp of other family members¡¯ characters and morals in the past two days. Originally being a family from the mountains, they were honest and upright. Only Lady Lin was somewhat scheming, and even her schemes were firmly in Old Granny Zhang¡¯s grasp. Chapter 23 - 23 23 Preserve Your Own Vest from Falling Off! ?23: Chapter 23: Preserve Your Own Vest from Falling Off! 23: Chapter 23: Preserve Your Own Vest from Falling Off! If Ming Zhu, who hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of her current situation, might still sympathize with Lady Lin in the future, isn¡¯t this just the struggle between a wicked mother-in-law and a daughter-in-law who refuses to be oppressed in modern times? In the past, Ming Zhu would definitely have stood by Lady Lin¡¯s side. As the eldest daughter-in-law who¡¯d given birth to three sons, she still couldn¡¯t make any decisions, and didn¡¯t even have the right to a share of the food on a daily basis. The majority of the labor in the household was from the eldest branch, yet they couldn¡¯t enjoy equal rights. Anybody would feel dissatisfied under such circumstances. She could understand! But now, Ming Zhu, don¡¯t forgive her, had no desire to be burned to death or drowned in a pig cage. Moreover, since she transmigrated and became Wang Yongzhu, it was only Old Granny Zhang who truly cared for her, providing warmth and never allowing her to suffer any injustice. Lady Lin, on the other hand, harbored malice towards her. Even if her approval rating barely made it to a positive number now, their stances were naturally at odds because of Old Granny Zhang. She wasn¡¯t foolish. Why would she not cling to Old Granny Zhang who naturally had a high approval rating, and instead try to please Lady Lin? Furthermore, Old Granny Zhang wasn¡¯t wrong to say what everyone did in this era. Counted among the better ones, except for her blatant favoritism towards her eldest daughter, she treated all other sons and daughters-in-law equally. Even if outsiders were to judge, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find fault with Old Granny Zhang. All things considered, it all came down to the low productivity of this era and to the Wang Family¡¯s poverty. They nitpicked over every little thing simply to fill their bellies. Ming Zhu had seen clearly that to have a say in the Wang Family, the first step was to cling to Old Granny Zhang¡¯s coattails; the second was to be able to make money, for economic power represented the right to speak. Once she started making money, she could gradually influence Old Granny Zhang¡¯s way of thinking. For now, it was enough just to keep her own cover intact! It seemed that the most urgent task at hand was to improve the living conditions of the Wang Family. To improve their lives, she had no choice but to rely on the System for now. She opened the System and calculated her Points, which were enough to upgrade her Clothing skill. In her mind, she opened the interface and allocated her Points to the Clothing skill, and the interface then displayed: Clothing: Level 1, 0 Points Food: Level 1, 0 Points Housing: Level 0 Travel: Level 0 Available Points: 0 Points (Points can be freely allocated to any of the above options) Soon, the System¡¯s prompt sounded, ¡°Congratulations Host, your Clothing skill has reached the unlocking conditions. Unlocking the Primary Level Clothing store, the store has a vast selection of goods for the Host to purchase at will! As the Host has completed the Primary Level task, a random reward draw has been granted and sent to the Host¡¯s bag, please check it!¡± After several days of hard work, she was back to square one. Looking forward to it, Ming Zhu opened the bag. Inside the bag, there lay a set of intimate garments, quietly residing. Next to the clothing, the remark displayed: Primary Beauty Shaping Garment, seamless and skin-friendly, natural antibacterial self-cleaning, breathable and comfortable. Wearing it can shape and beautify the body, accelerating the elimination of toxins from the body. This was a great item! Ming Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up. The thing that¡¯s troubling her most at the moment is her own obese body. It¡¯s tiring not just to do any work but even just to walk, and although there¡¯s the effect of double-strength fat-burning agents, for someone who had been beautiful for over twenty years to suddenly become this ugly, she must consider herself lucky for not having gone insane. The moment she received the body shaping garment, she couldn¡¯t wait to take it out. She didn¡¯t know what material it was made of; it was semi-transparent, cool and smooth like silk, both top and bottom connected together, and when held in the palm of her hand it was just a bundle, light and soft. Upon examining it, Ming Zhu found that it was quite similar to the body shaping garments from her original time and space. However, this one covered everything from the ankles to the wrists. Initially, Ming Zhu thought it would be very difficult to wear it based on her size. To her surprise, the garment seemed to have a life of its own. Once she put it on, it flowed like water, slowly enveloping her body. Instantly, Ming Zhu felt surrounded by warm water; every inch of her skin was carefully protected. A warm sensation made all of her pores comfortably open, and then she was gently pushed to the most suitable position before being firmly bound with a very comfortable force. Without needing a mirror, Ming Zhu looked at her arms and legs and realized that upon wearing the garment, one could visibly see that her thighs and arms had slimmed down. After putting it on, there was no feeling of restraint at all, and it made her posture straighten involuntarily. Her entire demeanor was transformed. It was truly magical! Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t praise it enough. If such a body shaping garment existed in modern society¡ªcomfortable and breathable, with such a great sensation¡ªit would probably sell like crazy. Moreover, after adhering to the skin, the body shaping garment quickly adjusted its color intelligently to match the skin, and if one didn¡¯t look closely, it would probably go unnoticed. Ming Zhu was so excited she could barely contain it; all she could do was roll around on the kang bed twice. In a state of warmth, with a smile on her face, she fell into a deep sleep. When Ming Zhu woke up again, it was already broad daylight. All of Qilidun was quiet at the moment, as everyone had gone to work in the fields. Occasionally, a few dog barks could be heard. Ming Zhu got up and went to the yard to wash up. Seeing that the main gate was slightly ajar and only the kitchen door was open, emitting some faint sounds, she peered inside and saw Lady Jiang busily working away. Hearing the noise made by Ming Zhu, Lady Jiang hurried out and said, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re up. Wash your face, and breakfast will be ready in a bit.¡± Ming Zhu nodded, walked into the kitchen, and saw Jinshao sitting obediently on a chair, watching Lady Jiang work. She walked over and pinched Jinshao¡¯s face, ¡°Sister-in-law, where are Jinhua and the others?¡± Lady Jiang deftly lifted the lid from the pot, picked the steaming hot buns from the steamer basket one by one, revealing the bubbling coarse rice and wild vegetable porridge beneath. A fragrant smell wafted over, and Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. To lose weight, she ate less than Wang Yongzhu had in the past, but luckily there was the effect of the double-strength fat-burner. Although she physically didn¡¯t feel hungry, her innate bodily responses couldn¡¯t help but lose control a little when she smelled food. Not to mention the buns made from triple-blend flour and the coarse rice and wild vegetable porridge. Eating it once or twice was novel and interesting, but having it every day made her stomach uncomfortable and truly hard to swallow. ¡°They took advantage of the cooler morning and went to help in the fields too. Little sister, are you hungry? Shall I serve you a bowl of porridge to tide you over?¡± Lady Jiang asked tentatively. Ming Zhu shook her head and left. She was afraid if she stayed any longer, she would not be able to resist eating first. As soon as she left the kitchen, she could hear the voices of her family¡¯s little beans from a distance. They approached while playing, and when they opened the front door and saw Ming Zhu, the little beans all lifted their faces in unison and smiled, ¡°Older cousin, you¡¯re up!¡± Ming Zhu¡¯s face turned red. Ahem, she hadn¡¯t gotten up as early as the little kids, and she felt somewhat ashamed! But that had always been Wang Yongzhu¡¯s usual state, and nobody thought anything amiss, so she shamelessly kept up with the tradition. Chapter 24 - 24 24 It seems, this is not a misunderstanding! ?24: Chapter 24 It seems, this is not a misunderstanding! 24: Chapter 24 It seems, this is not a misunderstanding! In order to maintain Wang Yongzhu¡¯s persona, Ming Zhu didn¡¯t dare to speak too much. She just nodded her head and, imitating Wang Yongzhu¡¯s previous lazy tone, ordered, ¡°After we eat, you three split the work. Jinguan and Jinpan go pick up some pine leaf soil, and Jinhua, accompany me to tidy up the firewood shed later.¡± The three Little Beans looked excitedly at each other and nodded their heads eagerly. Working in the fields in the morning was both tiring and boring, constantly under Grandma¡¯s watchful eye. The Little Beans were both fearful and exhausted. Listening to Ming Zhu, they almost wanted to cheer. Working for the old cousin was both easy and fun, Grandma wouldn¡¯t scold them, and there would be delicious food, how blissful! Old Wang Laozhu and Old Granny Zhang, who followed behind on their return, heard a bit of the conversation. They thought Ming Zhu wanted the three Little Beans¡¯ help with some work, and seeing the children¡¯s excited demeanor, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to intervene. With much of the fieldwork done, the little ones couldn¡¯t really be of help. Taking them to the fields would require supervising them too. It was better to leave them at home, helping Ming Zhu with some tasks and preventing them from running around causing trouble. Jindou and Jinhu looked enviously at their younger siblings. They also wanted to follow the old cousin and wondered if she still needed help. Were they the kind of nephews who could work well and just needed to be fed? After the meal, everyone went back to the fields, leaving Lady Jiang to clean up the kitchen. She still had to feed the pigs and chickens, sweep the yard, and tend to the vegetable garden. Her busy day made her no more relaxed than those working in the fields. Jinguan and Jinpan had gone up the mountain for the pine leaf soil. Having finished up in the kitchen and fed the pigs and chickens, Lady Jiang was about to sweep the yard when Ming Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up, recalling her spick-and-span mission. She quickly said, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry about the yard for now. I need to plant some mushrooms later, and I haven¡¯t decided how to clean up the yard yet. You go ahead with your tasks. I¡¯ll have Jinhua and the others take care of it later.¡± Lady Jiang wouldn¡¯t have dared to go against Wang Yongzhu¡¯s wishes before, let alone now. She was the absolute executor of whatever the young mistress said. She simply nodded obediently, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go tidy up the vegetable patch first. Just call me when you need help with the house.¡± As Lady Jiang headed to the vegetable patch behind the house, Ming Zhu walked around the yard a few times and formed a plan. She then called over Jinhua, who had been standing by, and they started cleaning up earnestly. As for Jinguan and Jinpan, they headed up the mountain with their baskets on their backs. The two clever Little Beans, thinking of the precious Yellow Pine Mushrooms Ming Zhu wanted to grow, recalled the local farmers¡¯ saying that the soil where something grows is the most suitable for it. Therefore, they headed straight to where they had previously picked Yellow Pine Mushrooms, selecting soil mixed with rotten pine needles to fill their baskets. In an effort to impress their old cousin, the Little Beans filled their baskets to the brim. Unlike pigweed, the soil-laden needles were heavy for children of their age. However, they couldn¡¯t bear to dump any out, so they just gritted their teeth and slowly made their way down the mountain, step by step. Jinpan, being younger, had a basket that was too heavy. After walking only a short distance, he stumbled and began to roll downhill. Jinguan, frightened out of his wits, dropped his basket and attempted to grab his brother. In the blink of an eye, a dark figure darted past him, and scooped up Jinpan, who was about to hit a rock. Jinpan, who had been dizzy from the fall, steadied himself after being seized. When he looked up, he saw it was Song Chongjin, who had broken off the engagement with the old cousin. Now, the words of gratitude were stuck in his throat, not knowing whether to say them or not. Logically, I definitely have to thank him for saving my life, but just last night I promised Granny to pee in front of the Song family¡¯s doorway every day from now on, so what should I do now? Scared out of his wits and feeling like his brain wasn¡¯t working, Jinpan froze. Fortunately, Jinguan, who had hurried over, saw what happened. Regardless, it was clear that they should first express their gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Song, for saving my little brother.¡± Then she slapped Jinpan on the back, ¡°Jinpan, haven¡¯t you thanked Uncle Song yet?¡± Only then did Jinpan come back to his senses, his face pale, and he quietly thanked Song Chongjin. Song Chongjin naturally recognized that this was a child from the Wang family, and he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Everyone was from the same village; if something like this happened, you had to lend a hand. However, having just broken off his engagement with the Wang family, he also felt somewhat awkward and didn¡¯t linger, only cautioning them, ¡°The mountain paths are steep and slippery, you should be more careful when going up and down the mountain in the future.¡± Both Jinguan and Jinpan nodded, still shaken. Song Chongjin himself was also on his way down the mountain, and since there was only one path, it wouldn¡¯t be good to leave right away. He thought it best to escort the two children safely down the mountain before parting ways. Seeing that the two children had recovered and had picked up their baskets to carry again, especially the younger one, looking at the trail of pine needles and soil they had scattered, it was hard to tell if he was scared or anxious, as his eyes were almost red. Feeling rather curious, he hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jinpan felt regretful and, since Song Chongjin had just saved him, didn¡¯t take offense, casually replying, ¡°This is what Old Granny had us carry up the mountain, and now it¡¯s all scattered, how will I explain this to her¡ª¡± Would Old Granny be disappointed in him? Would she no longer want his help in the future? From then on, would he not be able to drink sweet soup or eat eggs, and even the meat from the market tomorrow, he might not get to eat! Thinking about this, Jinpan was both afraid and anxious, and his tears suddenly started flowing. Song Chongjin understood immediately upon seeing this. Everyone knew about the affairs of the Wang family; Wang Yongzhu was the prized child of the family, and the rest were seen as less important. This was probably yet another task Wang Yongzhu had set for the children. Seeing how frightened the child was, it was clear how harshly Wang Yongzhu usually treated them. The children who narrowly escaped death weren¡¯t relieved to be unharmed; instead, they were worried about being punished when they got back, and were so scared, they cried! He himself felt guilty yesterday for calling off the engagement, thinking Wang Yongzhu wasn¡¯t that hateful and that he had probably misunderstood her. Now, it seemed, this was no misunderstanding! Song Chongjin couldn¡¯t quite articulate his feelings, feeling both angry and somewhat relieved. When it came to calling off the engagement, no matter how much he had opposed it before, his mother had agreed behind his back. Since he had requested to call it off, he was at fault. He had thought that if he ever had the chance, he should make it up to Wang Yongzhu, but now it seemed, there was no need. Such a woman, cruel-hearted and without a shred of compassion for her own nieces and nephews, deserved to taste the bitter fruits of her own actions! Jinguan didn¡¯t understand why Song Chongjin¡¯s expression had suddenly darkened, but she still comfortingly patted Jinpan on the shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about? I see you still have half a basket left, that should be enough. Let¡¯s go back and show Old Granny; if it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll just make another trip up the mountain. Is this little thing worth crying over? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Jinpan wiped away his tears, ¡°I just expressed my willingness to Old Granny yesterday, saying that I could do any work she gave me, but now I¡¯ve messed up, what if Old Granny gets angry and doesn¡¯t want me helping her anymore? I haven¡¯t even had the eggs and meat she promised yet, wahh¡ª¡± The sorrow surged from deep within. Chapter 25 - 25 25 Ahem, Only When Sated and Warm Do Thoughts Turn to Longevity ?25: Chapter 25 Ahem, Only When Sated and Warm Do Thoughts Turn to Longevity... 25: Chapter 25 Ahem, Only When Sated and Warm Do Thoughts Turn to Longevity... Jinguan, when thinking of Old Granny¡¯s temper, although she had been somewhat nicer to them these past few days, the psychological shadow from before still lingered. At that moment, the thought arose: what if Old Granny got angry again and reverted to her old ways? Jinguan also started to feel afraid and worried. The two little Beans, with troubled expressions and faces that spoke of deep suffering, followed behind Song Chongjin down the mountain. A trace of surprise flickered through Song Chongjin¡¯s eyes as he listened to the Wang Family¡¯s Boy. Was that tone really one of eagerness to work for Wang Yongzhu? And they were worried about not doing the job well, fearful that Wang Yongzhu wouldn¡¯t want them anymore? This Wang Family must be poisonous. How could they all be so... Song Chongjin found it indescribably strange. All three of them were preoccupied with their own thoughts and remained silent, walking down the mountain without a word. After bringing the two children down the mountain, Song Chongjin was supposed to go home, but somehow, he turned his steps and followed behind the Wang Family¡¯s Boy from a distance, watching the two children, disheartened, push open the yard gate. His eyes were sharp, and he instantly noticed two figures in the courtyard, one fat and one small¡ªthe fat one, needless to say, was Wang Yongzhu. She was speaking to the Wang Family¡¯s maid about something, and the little maid responded crisply and scurried into the house. Then he saw the Wang Family¡¯s Boy approach, say something, and Wang Yongzhu looked down at their bamboo baskets for a moment, said something, and the two boys immediately perked up, cheerfully placing their baskets down in the yard. One picked up a broom, and the other a rag, and they merrily went inside to work. Wang Yongzhu, on the other hand, shook her head, a resigned smile on her face. By chance, her gaze met with her own self, standing under a tree some ten meters outside the door. Song Chongjin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt a bit like he¡¯d been caught in the act, unsure of what face to put on at that moment. Luckily, he was accustomed to being expressionless, so his thoughts weren¡¯t immediately apparent. But he saw Wang Yongzhu seemed taken aback for a moment, then calmly shifted her gaze, as if she hadn¡¯t seen him, and turned around to head straight into the house. Song Chongjin let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he inexplicably felt a bit stifled, and with a dark face, he turned without looking back and headed home. Song Chongjin didn¡¯t know what to make of his feelings as he left, while Ming Zhu was somewhat baffled. Hadn¡¯t Song Chongjin called off the engagement? Why was he still standing from afar outside her door, looking inside? Was he afraid that her family would have second thoughts or what? They say a woman¡¯s heart is as deep and elusive as the ocean, but men¡¯s hearts are just as unfathomable! Yet, Ming Zhu didn¡¯t have the mind to dwell on Song Chongjin at the moment. Though there was that bothersome love story mission, there was no set deadline, so she decided to wait until she had sorted out the Wang Family¡¯s affairs and secured her position before considering it. Isn¡¯t it said that only upon being well-fed and warm does one contemplate the desires of the flesh, cough, or contemplate a lifetime... With this thought, Ming Zhu felt it inappropriate to keep looking at Song Chongjin any longer, especially when Jinhua inside was calling her, ¡°Old Granny, can you come and check if we placed this correctly?¡± Ming Zhu thus averted her gaze and went inside. The main room had undergone a complete transformation; the corners where spider webs and years-old dust had gone unnoticed were now all cleaned. Although there were not many pieces of furniture in the main hall, with the eye for detail that Ming Zhu had carefully cultivated over the years, a slight rearrangement immediately made the space feel more open. The side room next to the hall where Old Granny Zhang and her husband lived was also cleaned spotlessly. Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, the three Little Beans¡¯ fighting spirit was indeed commendable. Aside from giving a few orders and wiping the table with a cloth, she didn¡¯t have to lift a finger; the three Little Beans swiftly completed everything else. Nodding her head, Ming Zhu instructed Jinguan and Jinpan to move a wooden rack discarded by Old Granny Zhang¡¯s house to the firewood room she planned to use for cultivating Yellow Pine Mushrooms. This was also an excuse Ming Zhu found in order to complete the task of creating a spotlessly clean space; she didn¡¯t dare to act on a whim and do things that did not suit Wang Yongzhu¡¯s character anymore. She merely said she had taken a liking to the wooden rack in Old Granny Zhang¡¯s room and wanted to move it to cultivate Yellow Pine Mushrooms. After moving it, she feigned dissatisfaction with the mess it caused and ¡°casually¡± instructed the three Little Beans to tidy up the room, to avoid Old Granny Zhang scolding anyone when she returned. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s name carried weight; not only did the Little Beans not overthink, but they also felt their aunt had a kind heart, worrying they might get scolded, and reminded them in advance. ¡°The aunt is really nice! She even helped to wipe the table herself, she must be fond of us! It¡¯s true what Granny said, the aunt is the best person, she always thinks of us! We actually misunderstood the aunt in the past, that was so wrong of us! We must listen to the aunt well! If the aunt says east, we will never go west if the aunt says to beat a dog, we will definitely not chase a chicken!¡± Thinking this way, the Little Beans cleaned up the room with great enthusiasm and then waited for Ming Zhu¡¯s next order. Although the Wang Family¡¯s house in Qilidun was considered decent, it was only one courtyard, and it was packed full of people. When Jindou and Jinhoo grew up and needed to get married, the house might not be big enough. After searching around, the only space available for Ming Zhu¡¯s use was the firewood room. The firewood room was adjacent to the kitchen; every winter, they had to collect a room full of firewood from the mountain to keep the family warm and cook food. Now that it was already spring, the firewood room had emptied out significantly, and Ming Zhu took advantage of this. The firewood room had already been cleaned, and Ming Zhu had the Little Beans carry in the wooden rack. She selected several suitable pieces of firewood to place on the rack and unearthed some old bamboo mats from the corner to spread on top. Then she had the Little Beans evenly spread the pine needle soil they had brought back on the bamboo mats. And just like that, a simple cultivation bed was set up. The three Little Beans circled the cultivation bed, and after a long look, Jinguan cautiously asked, ¡°Aunt, are the mushrooms going to be planted here?¡± Ming Zhu nodded and gazed at the three Little Beans¡¯ faces, which were patched with dirt from cleaning, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re done with today¡¯s work. Go wash your faces now, see how dirty you¡¯ve become?¡± The three Little Beans looked at each other and hurried to the courtyard to fetch water and wash their faces. Taking advantage of the absence of people, Ming Zhu carefully planted two small Yellow Pine Mushrooms she had set aside into the pine needle soil. She took out a bottle of Primary Gene Evolution Fluid, poured out a drop, diluted it with a large bowl of water, and watered it over the roots of the Yellow Pine Mushrooms. She sprayed the remaining mixture over the cultivation bed, then grabbed a handful of pine needles to cover the two small mushrooms before leaving the firewood room and carefully closing the door behind her. Back in her own room, Ming Zhu felt that she had completed the task of ensuring everything was clean and orderly; however, she waited and waited without hearing the System¡¯s notification sound, ¡°System, has the task not been completed yet? Don¡¯t tell me I have to clean every house of the Wang Family, right?¡± If that were the case, she would rather the task failed! What a joke, even if Wang Yongzhu lost her mind, she wouldn¡¯t clean every house of the Wang Family! If she really did that, she wouldn¡¯t need others to accuse her, Old Granny Zhang would be the first to suspect her. Chapter 26 - 26 26 Feeling Guilty ?26: Chapter 26 Feeling Guilty 26: Chapter 26 Feeling Guilty Thankfully, the System showed some humanity, ¡°The host only needs to clean their own room and the kitchen to complete the task.¡± Ming Zhu breathed a sigh of relief. Her own room was easy to handle; she could take her time tidying it up over the next few days. The kitchen was even easier to deal with since Lady Jiang was already a very clean person. Ming Zhu had visited the kitchen before, and although the ceiling was blackened from smoke due to limited conditions, the pots, pans, and basins were all very clean, and everything on the stove was neatly arranged. There were only a few small areas that she would need to address. She could find an excuse and ask Lady Jiang to tidy those up later. With this in mind, Ming Zhu set her worries aside. She started to ponder how to coax Old Granny Zhang into taking her to town in the evening, to sell the Yellow Pine Mushrooms for a good price¡ªthat was the real issue at hand. Without money in hand, everything felt restrictive! Meanwhile, as the Wang Family returned from the fields and entered the courtyard, nothing seemed amiss at first. But as soon as they stepped into the main hall, they were all taken aback. Compared to before, the main hall looked cleaner and more spacious, and the furniture had also been rearranged. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s eyes narrowed: ¡°Who did this?¡± The three Little Beans looked terrified and glanced at their aunt with trepidation. Naturally, Ming Zhu stepped forward to take charge, pretending not to see the Little Beans¡¯ pleas for help. She pushed Old Granny Zhang to sit down and said proudly with warmth, ¡°I wanted to plant mushrooms but didn¡¯t have the right tools, so I found a shelf in the inner room and had Jinguan and the others move it to the firewood room. Who knew that they could make such a mess with such a simple task? I couldn¡¯t stand the sight of it, so I asked them to rearrange everything. Look, Mother, don¡¯t you think my judgment is good? With a little rearrangement, doesn¡¯t the room seem much larger now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She even put on an expression that said, ¡°Mother, look at the great job I¡¯ve done; you should reward me.¡± These were all actions Ming Zhu had learned from the memories Left by Wang Yongzhu, on how to sweet-talk and seek rewards from Old Granny Zhang, which she had applied today. As expected, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s previously sullen face brightened up in an instant, as she hugged Ming Zhu and praised her tirelessly, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s our Zhuzhu who cares about me, even tidying up the room for me. You did a great job, it looks so elegant and generous. It¡¯s even better than the way this old woman would do it! I always say our Zhuzhu is lucky; not like a village girl, but more like a lady from the city. Just look, she knows how to make the house look so well-ordered. Oh my sweet girl, did you work hard today? Are you tired? Tonight, Mother will stew an Egg for you...¡± Then turning to berate Jinguan and the three Little Beans: ¡°Are you dead at home? You¡¯re so grown up, and you can¡¯t even move things without making your aunt worry? What¡¯s the point of eating so much if it all goes to a dog¡¯s belly? If you tired out your aunt, see how I deal with you¡ª¡±} Ming Zhu hurriedly played up her pitiful and charming manner like the memories Left by Wang Yongzhu: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even mention it, Mother. I¡¯m so tired today, my back hurts. I even cleaned the cupboard for you, and I tidied up the inner room too. Mother, go take a look, see if you like it?¡± Old Granny Zhang immediately forgot about scolding and happily allowed Ming Zhu to pull her inside. From within, Ming Zhu¡¯s voice could be heard: ¡°Mother, how do you like the way I¡¯ve tidied up?¡± ¡°Good, what my own daughter arranges, even immortals could live in!¡± Old Granny Zhang felt utterly content. What¡¯s the purpose of raising a daughter if not for her to be considerate and remember her mother? Sure enough, she was now enjoying the fruits of her daughter¡¯s labor; even the house was tidied up for her. Raising those rascals, all they knew was to eat and eat, come home and throw a pile of dirty clothes for you to wash, and once they got a wife, they forgot their mother¡ªall they brought was debts! Outside, the Little Beans, having survived the ordeal, exchanged glances and smiled stealthily, feeling relieved that they had their aunt to rely on, or else Mother¡¯s scolding wouldn¡¯t have passed so quickly. The rest of the household, accustomed to Old Granny Zhang¡¯s biased ways, which had been the same for over a decade, were unsurprised by the event. Lady Jiang set the table and waited for Old Granny Zhang to divide the food before she and her daughter came out from the inner room, all smiles. Being respectfully treated by her daughter, Old Granny Zhang was in a good mood. There was a rare lack of nitpicking at the dinner table, and everyone enjoyed a peaceful meal. After the meal, Old Granny Zhang announced, ¡°The work in the fields is almost done. There is a big market in town tomorrow. I will go to the market early to sell the eggs and the yellow pine mushrooms that Zhuzhu has gathered. If I get a good price, I¡¯ll buy meat to celebrate with everyone.¡± Hearing the mention of meat, everyone¡¯s faces lit up with smiles. Ming Zhu seized the moment when Old Granny Zhang was happy to make a request, ¡°Mother, I want to go to the market with you tomorrow.¡± Old Granny Zhang froze for a moment, hesitant, ¡°Zhuzhu, going to the market means getting up very early, and it¡¯s several dozen miles away. Your body isn¡¯t strong enough for that. Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you just stay at home? Whatever you fancy, your mother will bring it back for you, alright?¡± Upon hearing about the several dozen miles, Ming Zhu¡¯s legs went weak, but then she thought that she had already become Wang Yongzhu. If she didn¡¯t face reality and adapt to the environment quickly, harder and more difficult days might lie ahead. If she shrank back now, how could she boast about completing tasks and experiencing advanced technology? As a top student, she should throw herself into her ideals fearlessly! What was a journey of dozens of miles? She would crawl if she had to! After this pep talk to herself, to others, it just looked like Ming Zhu hesitated for a moment but then something made her resolve firm again. ¡°Mother, if I go with you, I can help out too!¡± As she said this, even Ming Zhu felt guilty! ¡°There¡¯s no need, no need. You¡¯ve just gotten better; we mustn¡¯t stress you like this. It¡¯s enough that you have the will. What would you like? Shall I buy you a head ornament to wear?¡± Old Granny Zhang was easily coaxed by her darling daughter, happily promising her an extra gift. Lady Lin could only roll her eyes from the side. She had thought that after the drowning incident and the broken engagement, her sister-in-law might truly reform. But within just two days, the true colors were showing again ¨C still lazy and greedy, with nothing but a sweet tongue to please her mother-in-law. And her mother-in-law, despite being so astute, was surprisingly blind and deluded when it came to her daughter-in-law. Ming Zhu didn¡¯t want any treats. On her long road to losing weight, what was there to eat? With her current figure, adorning flowers would just be a waste of money. She wanted to go for the sake of great ideals, goals, and tasks ¨C nothing could stand in the way of her determination. She was steadfast and persistent, clinging on to Old Granny Zhang for a long time like glue, and Old Granny Zhang really couldn¡¯t outlast her darling daughter. She figured that since her daughter had been jilted, the poor girl was surely feeling down. Taking her to town to lift her spirits, and maybe buying her some fancy fabric for a new dress to cheer her up, seemed like the right thing to do. She agreed, but warned, ¡°Then you must get up early tomorrow; you can¡¯t sleep in. And you can¡¯t complain about the walk either!¡± Ming Zhu readily promised without reservation. With the envious stares of her family, everyone dispersed and returned to their rooms. Once back in her room, Lady Lin couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I knew my little sister¡¯s nature hadn¡¯t changed. It was just a facade after the embarrassment of the incident and the broken engagement. She couldn¡¯t keep up the act. Now, hearing about the market day, she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. I bet she¡¯ll be troubling our mother again tomorrow to buy this and that...¡± Chapter 27 - 27 27 is a clear-sighted person ?27: Chapter 27 is a clear-sighted person. 27: Chapter 27 is a clear-sighted person. ¡°` Wang Yongfu opened his mouth and consoled, ¡°Little sister has had her engagement broken off, it must be tough on her heart. It would be good for her to take a stroll at the market and clear her mind. As her elder brother and sister-in-law, what is there for us to nitpick about?¡± Lady Lin was so infuriated that she almost fell backward. Her own man was good in every aspect, except for being too honest. Why couldn¡¯t he think about the fact that they only had so much money at home, and that in a couple of years, Jindou would need to start looking for a match? Was marrying off a daughter as easy as just talking about it? The house was becoming too small to live in as well. It wouldn¡¯t do for a son to get married and still cram into a single room with his parents and brothers, would it? Jindou was the Wang Family¡¯s eldest son and grandson, the future pillar of the household, the one to carry on the Wang Family¡¯s lineage. If the family¡¯s money wasn¡¯t spent on him, but all on a little girl who would eventually be married off, would that make any sense? Knowing she couldn¡¯t reason with Wang Yongfu, Lady Lin turned over in anger and went to bed. Wang Yongfu, not understanding why his wife suddenly got angry again, climbed into the kang and groped Lady Lin twice, only to be pushed away by her. He awkwardly touched his nose and lay down as well. In the next room, the three Jindou brothers couldn¡¯t sleep. They too wished to go to the market. Aside from Jindou who had been to the market once, the rest of the little beans had never been there. Listening to Jindou talk about the bustling market and all the delicious and fun things there, Jinhoo and Jinpan¡¯s eyes sparkled, secretly hoping that one day they could also go to the market... In the third room, a few family members were also whispering about the market. ¡°Mom, is the market fun? Is it really lively? Are there lots of tasty foods? And beautiful hair flowers?¡± Jinhua asked softly, her eyes full of longing. Lady Jiang¡¯s gaze became distant as she looked at the ceiling, speaking slowly, ¡°Of course. The town¡¯s monthly big market is a major event for the neighboring villages within ten miles. On that day, people from nearby will go to sell their eggs and other goods to trade for necessities like oil, salt, and sewing supplies. I¡¯ve heard there are peddlers who come around with fashionable items from the county city, such as hair flowers and hairpins. If you¡¯re lucky, you might even catch an out-of-town troupe and enjoy a play... Lady Jiang¡¯s words made the little beans yearn even more. After a moment of silence, Jinpan bit her finger and asked, ¡°Mom, did you ever go to the market before?¡± A spark appeared in Lady Jiang¡¯s eyes, which then darkened. It was a long while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s late, let¡¯s sleep...¡± The little beans seemed to sense that Lady Jiang¡¯s mood was off, and didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. They fell silent, and soon the sound of their snoring filled the room. Only Lady Jiang seemed to have had her sorrows stirred, tossing and turning throughout the night without sleep. Ming Zhu felt as though she had only just fallen asleep when Old Granny Zhang woke her, ¡°Zhuzhu, get up, hurry up, or we¡¯ll miss the market.¡± The market? Ming Zhu was startled, and her muddled brain finally awoke. She quickly flipped out of bed and started her morning routine. By the time she was ready to leave, she noticed it was still dark outside, and only a few sparse stars were twinkling in the sky. Old Granny Zhang had already packed the goods she planned to sell at the market into a carrying basket. Lady Jiang had prepared breakfast as well, picking out two steaming buns to wrap up and filling a bamboo tube with water ready to hand to Ming Zhu. Old Granny Zhang went back into the kitchen, took out two baked sweet potatoes from the stove, wrapped them in leaves, tied them with two blades of grass, and handed them to Ming Zhu, ¡°It¡¯ll be a rush in the morning, have these to tide you over.¡± Ming Zhu took the sweet potatoes, looked at them, and then rummaged in the inner room to find the small basket that Jinpan and the others usually carried. She placed her things inside and put it on her back, doing her bit to help Old Granny Zhang. Everything ready, they were about to leave when Lady Jiang, hesitating, seemed to want to say something. Old Granny Zhang went ahead to open the courtyard gate, while Ming Zhu, who was trailing behind, tried to catch up. A look of determination flashed across Lady Jiang¡¯s face, as she clutched at Ming Zhu¡¯s clothing. ¡°` Ming Zhu turned around, puzzled, ¡°Sister-in-law? Is there something you need?¡± Lady Jiang fumbled out a small package from a corner, her voice small and hesitant, ¡°Sister, I...I embroidered two handkerchiefs, could you help...help me sell them...sell them in town?¡± The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became, her head hanging low in shame. Ming Zhu thought, this sister-in-law is really timid, to be so hesitant over such a small matter. Taking the package, she was non-committal, ¡°I¡¯ll try, but let me say this upfront, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re worth, and I can¡¯t guarantee they¡¯ll sell. Don¡¯t blame me later!¡± Lady Jiang quickly shook her head, ¡°No, not at all, sister! Even if they don¡¯t sell, I¡¯ll be grateful. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you to sell them for nothing. If they do sell, I¡¯ll give you half the money¡ª¡± Ming Zhu¡¯s eyebrows rose. She hadn¡¯t expected this, her seemingly meek and reticent sister-in-law who had almost no presence in the Wang Family. Yet she was astute and had her own reckoning. She knew that if she let Old Granny Zhang sell the handkerchiefs, she wouldn¡¯t see a penny from it. On the other hand, by entrusting them to her, her niece-in-law, and offering half the profits, the former Wang Yongzhu perhaps would have agreed. With this thought, her view of Lady Jiang changed a little, but outwardly she remained indifferent, ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can sell them first. Who knows if they¡¯re even worth anything? Alright, I¡¯m off.¡± With those words, she hurried out of the courtyard, following in Old Granny Zhang¡¯s wake. It was still dark outside, and Ming Zhu guessed it was around three or four in the morning. The village was already bustling; lights were on almost everywhere, with every household preparing for market day. Guided by the scant light spilling from the houses, Ming Zhu followed Old Granny Zhang toward the edge of the village with uneven steps. At the entrance of the village, under the locust tree, a few stones were gathered with a torch stuck amongst them, casting shadows of several people moving around. Old Granny Zhang reached the stones first, waved to Ming Zhu, and when she came over, pulled her to sit on a stone by the road, ¡°Eat something quickly or you¡¯ll have no strength for the journey ahead.¡± At the village entrance, many people were waiting, but few were eating. For the mountain folk, a few dozen miles weren¡¯t much, and they were used to going to the market early to sell their goods and eggs, then returning with the essentials to eat just the same. Only those from well-off families would eat something as a boost. Everyone naturally recognized Old Granny Zhang and her precious daughter, and thought it strange; Wang Yongzhu was usually lazy and spoiled, known for nothing more than chasing after the Song Family Boy, never lifting a finger for work, and sleeping in late. She was famously indolent. Why was she up so early today, apparently prepared to trek the long road for market day? How could Old Granny Zhang allow this? Remembering the rumor that spread through the village just the day before about Wang Yongzhu being rejected by the Song Family Boy, the onlookers exchanged glances. Coincidentally, today there was another family from the village who had an ox cart going to market and were willing to take a few passengers for a small fee. If it were up to Old Granny Zhang, she certainly wouldn¡¯t sit in an ox cart; it was better to save the money, why waste it on such luxuries when one could walk just fine? But with her beloved daughter, Zhuzhu, wanting to go to market today, she was genuinely worried whether her girl could make it to town. Even if she did, she feared it would be dark by then. Chapter 28 - 28 28 Goddamn Wang Family Ni! ?28: Chapter 28 Goddamn Wang Family Ni! 28: Chapter 28 Goddamn Wang Family Ni! ¡°` So she let Ming Zhu sit down and eat her bun while she went over to ask people how much it would cost to get a ride. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s reputation for being fierce was well-known throughout Qilidun, and with her standing by, even the most talkative dare not speak out. But the moment Old Granny Zhang walked away, those gossiping busybodies immediately crowded around, ¡°Second Young Miss Wang, how could your mother bear to let you come out and hurry to the market so early in the morning? Could it be because you were dumped by the Song Family¡ª¡± What the heck? Second Young Miss Wang? Ming Zhu felt as if she had been struck by lightning, nearly failing to hold onto the bun in her hand. She was astonished that in the eyes of others, she had such a down-to-earth name and had yet to come up with a reply. When suddenly she heard a furious curse, ¡°Who said my Zhuzhu was dumped by the Song Family? Bullshit! It¡¯s clearly that little bastard from the Old Song Family who¡¯s not worthy of my Zhuzhu! What¡¯s so great about their Song Family? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Song Family¡¯s kid had a bit of good looks, would my Zhuzhu have ever liked him? Now, our Zhuzhu looks down on them, naturally, we can¡¯t let the Song Family cling to the Wang Family. My Old Wang Family¡¯s money wasn¡¯t brought by a strong wind; it¡¯s just right not to fill the bottomless pit of the Song Family. I¡¯m even relieved! Having called off the engagement with the Song Family, of course, we can find a better match for our Zhuzhu! It¡¯s none of your damn business! Shut your damned mouth, or else I¡¯ll slap you with a big fat ear!¡± It was Old Granny Zhang who, although she had gone to negotiate the price with the ox cart driver, knew very well that those idle chatterboxes in Qilidun never had a good word to say, and her innocent child Zhuzhu could be easily bullied if not careful. Sure enough, after a short while, those idle gossiping women had come to stir up trouble. The woman who was scolded turned red-faced, wanting to retort but unable to contend with Old Granny Zhang¡¯s fierceness, let alone the several sons of the Wang Family. Moreover, with the Wang Family having the most people in Qilidun and the clan leader being the Lizheng, a basic rank officer from the Wang Family, it just wouldn¡¯t do to make a fuss with Old Granny Zhang. She could only mutter to herself and walk away disgruntled. Which of the other women daring to speak up all shrank to one side and started complaining in hushed tones. Ming Zhu pretended to hear nothing, while Old Granny Zhang would not take it to heart. They were all those who had been defeated by her sharp tongue¡ªonly daring to mutter behind her back, none had the courage to say it to her face. Therefore, she went to bargain with the ox cart driver without worry. The ox cart driver was speechless, it was just a matter of giving a lift on the way, and for fellow villagers, it was two coins per person. His ox cart wasn¡¯t large either, fitting only about four or five people. Any more and the ox couldn¡¯t pull it, and he felt his price was already very fair. But he had the misfortune of dealing with someone like Old Granny Zhang who was unreasonable, insisting on paying only one coin to have him take her daughter. Who in the village didn¡¯t know about the infamous Second Young Miss Wang? Lazy, fat, and shamelessly throwing herself at men, her reputation was far from good. Especially that look she gave when she took the torch¡ªoh my dearest mother¡ªher size is triple that of ordinary people! If she got on, he feared there wouldn¡¯t be room for anyone else in his cart. So he insisted on charging five coins to take them to town; anything less just wasn¡¯t worth it. Old Granny Zhang would have none of it, she wasn¡¯t even willing to offer two coins, let alone five¡ªwas he robbing her? So they started to argue. ¡°Aunt Zhang, be fair and think about it, your Second Young Miss¡¯s size is triple the ordinary, if I take her, I probably can¡¯t carry anyone else. Doesn¡¯t my ox need energy to walk all the way to the town and eat grass? If it were someone else, I would charge six Large Coins, but considering we¡¯re from the same village, five Large Coins is already a bargain¡ª¡± God damn it, one is like three! Ming Zhu felt as if another arrow had pierced her chest, convinced that today was definitely not a good day to go out. They hadn¡¯t even reached the edge of the village, and she had already been stabbed in the heart twice. How was anyone supposed to live like this! ¡°Nonsense! My Zhuzhu is what you call well-endowed. Where in the entire village can you find such a well-endowed and fortunate girl? Who else would bother with your broken cart if they had any spare money? It¡¯s only because we give you some business. And you dare to put on airs! I spit on that! It¡¯s the ox doing the work, not you, so why are you shouting? Is it all about the hay? When we get back, my boy can cut a few baskets for you, and that¡¯s that. Fine, I¡¯ll give two Large Coins at most, take it or leave it!¡± Old Granny Zhang was artful in speech and simply did not want to pay so much. After all, it¡¯s just hay, and with so many lazy boys of her own, she could easily have them cut a few baskets to cover the fare. ¡°No way, at least four Large Coins!¡± the cart owner stubbornly resisted. ¡°Three! Not a coin more, otherwise we¡¯re not riding!¡± ¡°Fine, three it is. But Aunt Zhang, let me be clear upfront, when the cart starts climbing the hill, Second Young Miss Wang will have to get down and walk a bit. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t make it up the slope¡ª¡± ... Ming Zhu felt utterly despondent! She looked down at her rotund figure and pretended not to hear, focusing on munching her bread. She was so engrossed in eating that she nearly choked when Old Granny Zhang smacked her on the shoulder. Luckily, she still had a bamboo tube in hand. After taking a couple of sips of water, she managed to swallow the bread, which had brought tears to her eyes. It was getting dark, and Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t notice as she handed Ming Zhu two Large Coins, only admonishing her, ¡°You¡¯ll get on the cart later and sit up front. Don¡¯t mind what others say, we¡¯ve paid our fare. Why should you have to get off and walk when we reach the slope? You just sit there comfortably; that¡¯s all that matters. We¡¯ll pay the rest when we reach the town, you hear?¡± Ming Zhu nodded and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes with her sleeve as she took the money. She obediently followed behind Old Granny Zhang, making her way to the Ox Cart. Hiding in the shadows behind the locust tree was Song Chongjin, who had arrived early. A few days prior, he¡¯d gone up the mountain and caught some game. Aiming to sell it at today¡¯s big market, he wanted to earn some money for his mother¡¯s medicine. Seeing Wang Yongzhu and Old Granny Zhang approaching from a distance, he hid behind the tree as it was getting dark; nobody took notice. He saw everything: the village gossips stirring trouble, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s protective nature toward her daughter, and how Wang Yongzhu said nothing, just hanging her head and nibbling on bread. Then later under cover of night, she secretly wiped away those two glistening tears. He saw it all. Especially against the backdrop of the firelight, those tears seemed to hover persistently before his eyes. It was then that he fully understood the damaging remarks Old Granny Zhang had made about Wang Yongzhu¡¯s reputation and its impact on the Wang Family¡¯s name. If one spoke of regret, he was adamant he had none. He did not like Wang Yongzhu; she was not the kind of wife he had envisioned for himself. He imagined a wife who would be gentle and virtuous, capable of managing a household, enduring hardships, and showing filial piety to parents. Not someone like Wang Yongzhu, spoiled by her family, lazy and gluttonous, with no modesty whatsoever. Yet, Song Chongjin couldn¡¯t explain the guilt that gnawed at the bottom of his heart, entangling him, preventing him from letting go. He watched as Wang Yongzhu boarded the cart amidst the mocking gazes of the onlookers. The rest of the people heading to the market shouldered their goods and followed the cart, setting off. At first, Song Chongjin intended to quicken his pace so that he could get to the town first and sell his game for a good price. But at that moment, he slowed his steps, keeping a reasonable distance behind the Ox Cart, as if... as if to compensate for the slight twinge of remorse he felt inside. Chapter 29 - 29 29 A Heart Full of Little Rens Intentions ?29: Chapter 29: A Heart Full of Little Ren¡¯s Intentions 29: Chapter 29: A Heart Full of Little Ren¡¯s Intentions Ming Zhu arrived at the ox cart and naturally refused to ride by herself while making Old Granny Zhang walk to the market. What kind of person would that make her? She simply insisted that she was young and urged Old Granny Zhang to take the ride while she would walk. Old Granny Zhang, reluctant to accept, began to politely refuse. No matter what Old Granny Zhang said, Ming Zhu was adamant: either neither of them would ride, or Old Granny Zhang would take the cart. If Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t ride, neither would she. Even if it meant crawling, she would crawl to town on her own. Old Granny Zhang was both touched and reluctant and couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. Her daughter must be concerned for her; why else would she insist on her joining her in the cart? This was her daughter¡¯s way of showing filial piety. Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t want to disappoint her precious daughter. What were two large coins anyway? At most, they could sell an egg and do with a bit less salt. Having made up her mind, Old Granny Zhang appeared helplessly delighted and pointed at Ming Zhu, ¡°You child, really don¡¯t give one peace of mind. Not knowing the cost of household provisions because you¡¯ve never been in charge, these two large coins could buy ten days¡¯ worth of salt. Sigh¡ªIt¡¯s all my fault for spoiling you too much, and I also wonder, with you being this way, what kind of family would be able to marry you off~¡± The other two women in the cart with weak legs and not so poor circumstances heard this boast and almost rolled their eyes to heaven. Old Granny Zhang really knew how to gold-plate her own face. Who could afford a wife like Wang¡¯s Second Daughter, who spends more than others even for just riding in an ox cart? Everyone here was from the countryside, scrabbling for food from the soil. Just not being constantly hungry was a blessing from the heavens. Did she really think everyone was like the Wang Family, raising a daughter as if she were an empress? And not to mention Wang¡¯s Second Daughter had been rejected by the Song Family and was still so clueless; families with sons would probably not want a daughter-in-law like her. Whether Wang¡¯s Second Daughter could even be married off was still a question. She might end up having to stay with the Wang Family as an old maiden, supported by her brother and sister-in-law, becoming the joke of everyone! However, everyone knew about the fierce temperament of Old Granny Zhang, and no one would dare say such words out loud for fear of being scolded. They only exchanged knowing looks amongst themselves. Then there were the smooth-talking or scheming ones, who doled out pretty flattering words that cost nothing, making Old Granny Zhang¡¯s mood soar as she praised her daughter non-stop in the cart. Talk of dignified fortune, generous demeanor, and bringing prosperity to husband and children¡ªMing Zhu felt as uncomfortable as if she were sitting on pins and needles. Just then, they approached an uphill slope. Before the driver had to ask, Ming Zhu volunteered to hop off, ¡°Mother, my legs are numb from sitting too long, I¡¯ll walk a bit.¡± Old Granny Zhang couldn¡¯t catch her in time, ¡°Ah~ Zhuzhu, why are you getting off? Come back here. It¡¯s tiring to walk uphill, why not ride when we have the cart? We¡¯ve paid for it¡ª¡± The cart driver, whose expression had softened because of Ming Zhu¡¯s sensible behavior, suddenly frowned, as if wanting to say something. ¡°Mother, my legs really are numb. I¡¯ll just walk ahead for a bit and wait for you at the top,¡± she said before hurrying off. Old Granny Zhang wanted to follow, but then thought about the extra coin she had paid; her daughter was foolish and too bashful to ride, opting to climb uphill. If she followed, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss? After hesitating for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to get off and only called out loudly, ¡°Zhuzhu, if you get too tired, don¡¯t push yourself. Get back on the cart¡ª¡± Ming Zhu waved her hand to show she heard, her head down as she climbed uphill. Fueled by frustration and helped by the effectiveness of the body shaping garment, she quickly passed in front of the ox cart. Not many steps away, there was a curve with some rocks blocking the edge of the path. The sky was beginning to lighten when Ming Zhu, feeling her way along the rocks, rounded the bend only to see a dark silhouette standing before her. With a low cry, she stumbled forward, unable to stop, and crashed into it. The shadow paused, a hand extended halfway as if to catch Ming Zhu, but then, recoiling as if from a snake, it swiftly retracted, and the figure took several steps back. Ming Zhu, flustered, was too heavy and too caught up in momentum to steady herself easily, but luckily, she managed to grab onto a nearby rock and barely kept her footing. She looked up and was taken aback when her gaze met the dark figure¡¯s¡ªit was none other than Song Chongjin! No wonder he didn¡¯t offer a helping hand¡ªhe was probably afraid she¡¯d latch onto him again, wasn¡¯t he? His attitude caused the questions Ming Zhu had on the tip of her tongue¡ªabout why he was scaring people by lurking around in the dark¡ªto go unasked. As if she had seen nothing amiss, Ming Zhu composed her face, walked up to Song Chongjin without a word, and just stood there looking at him. After retracting his hand and backing away, Song Chongjin felt somewhat regretful. What if Wang Yongzhu had fallen? It would have been his fault. But the psychological trauma from Wang Yongzhu¡¯s previous pestering was too great¡ªhe didn¡¯t dare take a risk, so he stood there, awkwardly unsure of what to say. As Wang Yongzhu approached and stared at him silently, his own uneasiness grew and he spoke without confidence, ¡°What are you staring at me for? I¡ª¡± Ming Zhu spoke coolly, ¡°You¡¯re blocking the way, please move aside, thank you!¡± It was then that Song Chongjin looked back and realized he was standing right in the middle of the path. Anyone else could have passed by, but Wang Yongzhu, uh, with her size equal to two others, would probably have to make physical contact to get past. Song Chongjin¡¯s face turned beet red with embarrassment. Thankfully, the dawn was still dim, and he was in the shadows, so it shouldn¡¯t be too visible. Wang Yongzhu¡¯s stance was clear¡ªafter calling off their engagement, there would be no further entanglement or pursuit. Indeed, she was true to her word, casting his baseless suspicions in a harsh light. Torn between embarrassment and annoyance, Song Chongjin mumbled incoherently and quickly moved aside. Ming Zhu didn¡¯t linger or speak further, bowing her head as she passed by him. Song Chongjin wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but as Wang Yongzhu walked past, a warm breeze seemed to follow her, carrying with it the heat of a young girl¡¯s body, leaving him confused and rooted to the spot. Only when the ox cart caught up and passed by him did he come to his senses. The owner of the cart recognized Song Chongjin and greeted him warmly, ¡°Brother Jin? Are you heading to the market too?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone on the cart turned to look at Song Chongjin and then back at Old Granny Zhang. The meanings in their glances were profound. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s face darkened, and she spat out a curse inwardly at her bad luck¡ªwhy did they have to run into this no-good son of the Song Family? Fortunately, her Zhuzhu wasn¡¯t on the cart; otherwise, the situation would have been really awkward. And there were those quick-witted ones who had been grossed out by Old Granny Zhang¡¯s bragging earlier; now they laughed and said, ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Little Brother Song! I noticed Wang¡¯s Second Daughter walking ahead of us; you must¡¯ve bumped into her, right? What fate you two share! In my opinion, Little Brother Song, even in the dark you encounter each other; it¡¯s a bond decreed by heaven that can¡¯t be broken apart. Why call off such an engagement, hmm? Not to speak out of turn, Little Brother Song, but with your family¡¯s circumstances, finding a bride is truly difficult. Now that Second Young Miss Wang has been dishonored by you calling off the engagement, she¡¯ll likely not marry. I think you might as well take the lesser evil¡ªlet the Wang Family give a larger dowry and you two marry. It would keep wealth within the family, wouldn¡¯t it¡ª¡± This speech was a blatant mockery of both the Song and Wang families, filled with scorn. Chapter 30 - 30 30 Even the Heavens Thunder Cant Split This Much! ?30: Chapter 30: Even the Heavens¡¯ Thunder Can¡¯t Split This Much! 30: Chapter 30: Even the Heavens¡¯ Thunder Can¡¯t Split This Much! Old Granny Zhang had never faced such an affront in public after she married into the Old Wang Family, her old face flushed a deep red as she rolled up her sleeves, about to curse aloud. Song Chongjin snapped to and glanced coldly at the old woman, ¡°I just climbed over from the small path and haven¡¯t seen anyone! Auntie, it would be wise to keep a civil tongue in your head! If you¡¯re so intent on matchmaking, perhaps start with your household since you have sons and daughters of your own!¡± Without considering whether the old woman could save face, he simply nodded at the coachman, greeted him, and disappeared behind the shrubbery in a few quick strides. Far away, he could still hear Old Granny Zhang cursing. Looking up, he vaguely saw a distinctive, massive figure slowly climbing towards the top of the hillside, slow yet never stopping to rest. Unbeknownst to Ming Zhu, such a dispute had occurred behind her. Finally, after using both hands and feet to climb the slope, she was panting like an ox. Throwing decorum to the wind, she plopped down on a roadside stone, feeling her legs trembling uncontrollably, almost as if they no longer belonged to her. It took a while before she could breathe evenly, and without seeing anyone, she heard Old Granny Zhang¡¯s voice. ¡°My heart and guts are in shreds, you lowlife, spewing such venom without fear of being dragged to hell to have your tongue ripped out? Our Wang Family, our Zhuzhu, how have we offended you? Spouting such godless and lawless slander, are you trying to drive my daughter to her death? Pah! I put my words down here today, if today¡¯s words get out and harm my daughter, I will risk everything. All of you with daughters and sons, none of you will get off easily then! We¡¯ll see who will be shamed! Just wait and see!¡± Then there were consoling voices. ¡°Aunt Zhang, rest assured, only a few of us know about what happened just now, and we swear not a breath of it will leak out. Everyone makes a vow, if anyone speaks out, may they be struck dead by lightning, alright?¡± ¡°Pah! How many such vows are made every day with no one taking them seriously? The Lord¡¯s lightning can¡¯t strike down all of those! If we¡¯re to make a vow, let¡¯s vow that whoever speaks out will have their daughters remaining unmarried and their sons unable to find brides, and if someone with married children speaks out, may their children bear sons without anuses!¡± Ming Zhu was dumbfounded, her mother, indeed, was a fierce one! Someone muttered something and soon several voices, reluctantly, began to make the poisonous oaths. Right after the oaths were made, they saw Ming Zhu, all with sheepish expressions, feeling that the day was not a good one to venture out. They didn¡¯t get to see any excitement but instead stirred up unnecessary trouble. Although Ming Zhu didn¡¯t understand what had happened, from listening to their words and tones, she knew it was definitely related to her, likely linked to her encounter with Song Chongjin. Old Granny Zhang, her mother, was truly devoted to protecting her daughter; Ming Zhu acknowledged that devotion. She pretended to have heard nothing, greeted Old Granny Zhang, and got into the coach. Perhaps it was because of the earlier incident or being coerced into making venomous oaths, but everyone¡¯s spirits were low, and the journey to town was somber. By the time they reached the town, it was already daylight. The coach stopped, Old Granny Zhang gave the coachman five large coins, and then she pulled Ming Zhu away. The other passengers also silently paid their fares and dispersed. Ming Zhu followed Old Granny Zhang, taking in the sights as they walked. The town was not big, with the dwellings on either side of the road being just slightly more orderly than in Qilidun, and the road itself mostly yellow earth. Only the central street in town was paved with blue stone slabs. Because it was market day, despite the early hour, the place was already bustling with activity. Along the roadside, many villagers from all around had already found spots to display their home¡¯s specialties. There were shy ones, who simply squatted in front of their stalls, silently keeping to themselves. Some outgoing and bold ones had already started to call out to the customers. Old Granny Zhang, familiar with the place, found a spot and laid out her eggs, then carefully took three or four yellow pine mushrooms to display. Eggs were common, but yellow pine mushrooms were a rare delicacy. As soon as they were laid out, a crowd gathered around, ¡°Oh~ these are rare goods, terribly expensive. It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t have such luck, been to the mountains several times this year and haven¡¯t touched a single one¡ª¡± ¡°Who can afford such pricey stuff?¡± ¡°Only the rich gentlemen from the city might afford to eat them¡ª¡± ... Ming Zhu listened for a while. All she heard was lively discussion, but not a single buyer with the money to spend. Her heart grew somewhat anxious. If the yellow pine mushrooms could not be sold, not to mention failing to complete the task, she might not be able to fulfill the promise of buying meat for the family. Furthermore, if she hadn¡¯t taken the chance to spray a little diluted Primary Gene Evolution Fluid on the mushrooms, claiming that she wanted to check if they were still fresh, they might have spoiled while Old Granny Zhang wasn¡¯t looking. If they didn¡¯t sell today, not only would Old Granny Zhang be disappointed, but the yellow pine mushrooms also wouldn¡¯t last until the next market day. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to look around the town to see if there were other opportunities. She told Old Granny Zhang she¡¯d have a walk around. Old Granny Zhang originally thought that the precious yellow pine mushrooms, once displayed in town, would immediately attract wealthy buyers. Finding that many looked but none wanted to buy, she started to panic. Therefore, when her old maid daughter said she was going for a stroll, she didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming the girl couldn¡¯t sit still and wanted to enjoy the excitement and see the world. The town wasn¡¯t big, so after a few extra words of caution not to go off with strangers and just to look around nearby, Old Granny Zhang was once again surrounded by the crowd of onlookers. Ming Zhu followed the flow of people, seeing what everyone was selling. After covering most of the street, she found that most were selling eggs or mountain goods. She walked a few more steps and then saw a tailor¡¯s shop. Ming Zhu then remembered the small bundle Third Sister-in-law Lady Jiang had given her, saying she had embroidered a few handkerchiefs and asking her to help sell them. She rummaged through her basket and took out the bundle. Opening it, she saw about a dozen handkerchiefs. While they were made of ordinary cotton, the embroidery made them stand out. Unexpectedly, Lady Jiang had such skills. Beyond the handkerchiefs, there were a few small coin purses made of patchwork. Ming Zhu wrapped up the bundle and walked to the entrance of the tailor¡¯s shop. Looking inside, she saw a woman about forty years old with a married woman¡¯s hairstyle. Seeing Ming Zhu peering in, the woman assessed her figure and the clothes she wore, then her eyes lit up as if she had spotted a great business opportunity. Although the girl wasn¡¯t particularly attractive, her garment was indeed made of cotton¡ªa fabric that one could afford only if their family was well-off. Not to mention the girl¡¯s plump figure. With her size, making clothes for her would use up as much fabric as for three people¡ªprofitable indeed! The shopkeeper immediately squeezed out a smile and warmly greeted her, ¡°Miss, are you looking for fabric to make clothes? Not to brag, but our shop¡¯s fabric is second to none in Shiqiao Town. Absolutely honest and genuine quality! Would you like to come over and have a look?¡± As she spoke, she ushered Ming Zhu inside. Chapter 31 - 31 31 It seems we both have good luck ?31: Chapter 31: It seems we both have good luck 31: Chapter 31: It seems we both have good luck Ming Zhu followed the owner into the store and only then took out her package, unveiling it, ¡°Shopkeeper, I¡¯m not here to look at fabrics today, I have some handkerchiefs and pouches to sell, I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face darkened, his business hadn¡¯t even started for the day, why would he buy handkerchiefs and pouches, essentially handing out money? Wouldn¡¯t that be bad luck? As a result, his tone was not very pleasant, ¡°Go, go, go, we don¡¯t take these. Such bad luck early in the morning, I can¡¯t even sell all of my own handkerchiefs, and I certainly don¡¯t have the spare cash to buy others. Hurry on your way, and don¡¯t block my business¡ª¡± Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t angered and simply smiled, ¡°Shopkeeper, don¡¯t be upset, listen to me¡ª¡± Seeing that Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t offended by his words, the shopkeeper felt a bit embarrassed to drive her away, as doing business required goodwill for wealth. He ended up listening to Ming Zhu talk about her upcoming wedding, how she found the bridal clothes prepared at home not to her liking, and wanted to exchange them for better fabric. However, she didn¡¯t have enough money, which is why she had embroidered some handkerchiefs to sell for some cash to make up for the fabric cost. If the shopkeeper could buy the handkerchiefs, he could make a profit, and she could ensure that she had enough money to buy new bridal fabric here. It was a win-win situation; the shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t lose out, he could make money from the handkerchiefs and from the fabric. And if there was a time crunch, he could even make money from the bridal gown¡¯s labor costs. With her eloquent persuasion, and the handkerchiefs really being quite exquisitely stitched, he could make a large coin off each one sold. Considering that embroidering handkerchiefs himself would take time and effort and only earn so much, he might as well make an easy profit by flipping them. Thinking so, the shopkeeper readily counted out twenty large coins for Ming Zhu; she gave him two patchwork pouches as a bonus. Although the fabric of the pouches wasn¡¯t fine, they were cleverly pieced together into a ¡®five blessings¡¯ pattern, quite intriguing. If he found someone who liked it, selling them for five or six large coins would be easy. Appreciating Ming Zhu¡¯s consideration, he generously gave her a small package of fabric scraps, inviting her to piece together some more pouches, which he would buy next time. Ming Zhu hadn¡¯t expected this unexpected joy but accepted the fabric scraps without demur, repeatedly thanked the shopkeeper, and left the tailor shop. Not far out, there was a tavern ahead. Ming Zhu thought about her Yellow Pine Mushrooms; ordinary folk couldn¡¯t afford them, and she didn¡¯t know any wealthy households, so she might as well try her luck at the tavern¡ªperhaps, she could sell some. She walked a few steps forward. Just as she was about to enter, she spotted a familiar face. It was Song Chongjin again, speaking with someone that seemed to be the tavern¡¯s shopkeeper, holding several pheasants and rabbits in his hand. He handed them to the shopkeeper, who seemed quite acquainted with him, and pulled out some silver pieces to give to Song Chongjin. Song Chongjin didn¡¯t even look, just pocketed them, and the two appeared to exchange a few more words; Ming Zhu overheard snippets like ¡°deer... birthday... reward silver...¡± and so forth. Her heart stirred, but she didn¡¯t rashly approach, planning to wait until Song Chongjin left before she made careful inquiries. Unexpectedly, Song Chongjin turned around and saw Ming Zhu, his eyes flickering for a moment before he turned back and said something to the shopkeeper. Then he walked over very uprightly, stopping when he was still a few steps away, ¡°Are you here to ask if they buy Yellow Pine Mushrooms?¡± Although Ming Zhu was surprised at how Song Chongjin knew she was going to ask about the Yellow Pine Mushrooms, she didn¡¯t question it, just nodded, ¡°I want to ask the shopkeeper if he buys Yellow Pine Mushrooms.¡± Song Chongjin didn¡¯t say a word, turned around, and walked to the shopkeeper¡¯s side, whispering a few more words. The shopkeeper glanced up at Ming Zhu and nodded. Song Chongjin nodded at Ming Zhu, signaling her to come forward. Ming Zhu approached the shopkeeper and heard Song Chongjin introduce, ¡°This is Shopkeeper Wu, the most knowledgeable about goods. There is hardly a rare and unusual item under heaven that he hasn¡¯t seen. Go on and bring your Yellow Pine Mushrooms, let the shopkeeper have a look to see if they¡¯re suitable.¡± Ming Zhu was momentarily stunned. Song Chongjin¡¯s intention was to set her up, to have her sell the Yellow Pine Mushrooms to Shopkeeper Wu. The implication being that, in this town, perhaps only Shopkeeper Wu knew how to appreciate them. She immediately grasped Song Chongjin¡¯s kindness and, without saying much, simply nodded gratefully. Then she respectfully said to Shopkeeper Wu, ¡°Could Shopkeeper Wu please wait a moment? I will fetch the Yellow Pine Mushrooms right away.¡± Shopkeeper Wu, a man who had seen much and knew a great deal, although noticing Ming Zhu¡¯s figure was different from that of the young ladies of the time, did not show it on his face, only stroking his beard and nodding, ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡± Ming Zhu then turned and walked out, still hearing Song Chongjin¡¯s voice, ¡°She is a villager of ours, who found some fine Yellow Pine Mushrooms in the mountains the other day. The country folk, unfamiliar with the wider world, didn¡¯t know where to sell them, and so they waited in vain, guarding their precious find, unaware of how to proceed. It¡¯s their good fortune they knew to come to you¡ª¡± She got back to Old Granny Zhang¡¯s stall as quickly as she could, and sure enough, not a single Yellow Pine Mushroom had been sold, but all the eggs she had brought were gone. Old Granny Zhang sat there with a worried frown, guarding the precious Yellow Pine Mushrooms, unsure what to do. Although always assertive at home, Old Granny Zhang was at a loss when she came to town. Ming Zhu didn¡¯t say much, just squeezed up to Old Granny Zhang and said, ¡°Mother, pack up the stall, and come with me.¡± As she said this, she began to pack up. Old Granny Zhang panicked, ¡°Zhuzhu, the mushrooms haven¡¯t been sold yet, where are we going? If you want to buy something, Mother will give you money. Can you go buy it yourself?¡± Ming Zhu squeezed Old Granny Zhang¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mother, someone wants it. Hurry and come with me.¡± Old Granny Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up, and without asking further, she quickly packed up the stall, safely placing the Yellow Pine Mushrooms back into the basket, and the mother and daughter, guarding the basket, made their way through the crowd. They reached the restaurant all the way, and upon entering, they saw Song Chongjin still talking with the shopkeeper. When he saw Ming Zhu and Old Granny Zhang arrive, he stopped talking. But it was Old Granny Zhang who, upon seeing Song Chongjin, wanted to spit in disgust. Yet seeing the restaurant was so grand and clean, she restrained herself, acting as if she hadn¡¯t seen him at all. Ming Zhu carefully took out the Yellow Pine Mushrooms from the basket and placed them in front of Shopkeeper Wu, ¡°Shopkeeper Wu, please have a look.¡± Shopkeeper Wu carefully unwrapped the Yellow Pine Mushrooms from their pine needle packaging, sniffed them, and looked at them against the light. He did not say they were good, nor did he say they were bad, only stroking his beard in contemplation. Ming Zhu was fine, she had seen a lot of these business tactics with her parents and was confident about the Yellow Pine Mushrooms, so she wasn¡¯t flustered. On the contrary, Old Granny Zhang had been uneasy because no one wanted to buy the mushrooms all morning. Now that there seemed to be interest, but the great shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t give a straightforward answer, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Sir, these mushrooms weren¡¯t easy for us to find. We country folks, encountering such a precious item¡ª¡± She showed her nervousness as soon as she started to speak. Ming Zhu quickly grabbed Old Granny Zhang, cutting off her words, and said with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t know goods well, but Shopkeeper Wu, having seen much and knowing a great deal, certainly recognizes them. Such fine items aren¡¯t commonly seen; it all depends on luck to come across them. It seems we¡¯re both fortunate today, aren¡¯t we, Shopkeeper Wu?¡± Chapter 32 - 32 32 The Great Merit of the Fat Pork ?32: Chapter 32: The Great Merit of the Fat Pork 32: Chapter 32: The Great Merit of the Fat Pork Shopkeeper Wu¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp gleam, betraying a trace of interest. He had thought that although these Yellow Pine Mushrooms were decent, they were, as Hunter Song had said, from country folks with little worldliness, and with just a little trickery, he feared that these country folks might be cheated into selling their goods cheaply to him. Wasn¡¯t Old Granny Zhang about to fall for it? Who would have thought that this somewhat unsightly plump girl would turn out to be clever, and not just clever but also composed. In just a few words, she had flattered both him and the Yellow Pine Mushrooms. It made him embarrassed to press the price too low. Who knew that in these mountainous villages, there would be such a perceptive woman, quite interesting indeed. Therefore, without further ado, he nodded and said, ¡°The young lady is right, we are all in luck. How about this, for the sake of Hunter Song, five taels of silver, does the young lady find it acceptable?¡± Ming Zhu blinked her eyes, silent for a moment as she was still unfamiliar with current prices and calculating in her mind how much one tael of silver was worth in copper coins. Then she saw Song Chongjin subtlety nod his head, a sign for her to agree. Considering Song Chongjin had just spoken on her behalf in an unobtrusive way, presumably with no ill will, and seeing how Old Granny Zhang wore an expression of excessive surprise and bewilderment, Ming Zhu realized that this price probably far exceeded Old Granny Zhang¡¯s expectations. Therefore, she spared herself the trouble of painstakingly calculating the value and nodded decisively, ¡°Shopkeeper Wu, your price is very reasonable, thank you very much!¡± Shopkeeper Wu took the Yellow Pine Mushrooms under the counter, pulled out a five-tael silver ingot, and handed it to Ming Zhu. Ming Zhu didn¡¯t accept it, and instead requested sheepishly, ¡°Shopkeeper Wu, could you exchange this for some silver pieces and also some copper coins?¡± Ming Zhu had her own considerations; she and Old Granny Zhang were, after all, not town dwellers, and as simple-minded women, it was unwise to flaunt their wealth. In case they needed to spend money later, it would be problematic to pull out a silver ingot and attract unwelcome attention. It was better to exchange it for silver pieces and copper coins, which would not be as conspicuous. Shopkeeper Wu naturally had no objection and exchanged it for three to four taels¡¯ worth of a few silver pieces and a string of coins, which he handed to Ming Zhu. Ming Zhu took them, and then the System¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Task of selling the collected Yellow Pine Mushrooms at a good price completed, reward 1 point, the host is invited to receive it.¡± Ming Zhu naturally couldn¡¯t check her points, and the System would not dare to keep them for itself, so she pretended not to hear. She only glanced at the silver and coins in her hand before putting them all into Old Granny Zhang¡¯s palm. Only then did Old Granny Zhang come back to her senses, grabbing the silver pieces tightly, and, not fully trusting, she bit them with her teeth before breaking into a smile and tucking them into her pocket. The remaining string of coins was placed at the bottom of the basket, carefully covered with leaves. Ming Zhu felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Shopkeeper Wu, please don¡¯t misunderstand, we country folks aren¡¯t used to seeing so much money, I hope we haven¡¯t made you laugh at our expense.¡± Shopkeeper Wu chuckled and waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re being too modest, young lady. Recently, my shop has been buying up a lot of these rare foods and medicinal ingredients. If you have more of these mountain delicacies or unusual edible items in the future, just bring them straight to me. I treat everyone with fairness, young and old, and I guarantee to offer the young lady a satisfactory price.¡± Ming Zhu remembered the Yellow Pine Mushroom cultivation business that had just started in her family, and the snippets of conversation she had overheard about some birthday banquet, hesitated for a moment, and ventured, ¡°Of course, if we have something good, when would be a suitable time to bring it over?¡± Shopkeeper Wu waved his hand dismissively, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. If you have such fine goods by the end of next month, we can negotiate a good price.¡± Ming Zhu felt reassured and thanked Shopkeeper Wu. She then turned to Song Chongjin, who had been silent on the side, and bowed in gratitude, ¡°Thank you!¡± Song Chongjin¡¯s face stiffened, and without uttering a word, he gave a cold nod of the head and quickly walked away. Ming Zhu wasn¡¯t offended, knowing that Song Chongjin was the type with a cold exterior but a warm heart. She grabbed hold of Old Granny Zhang, who was still gleeful, bade farewell to Shopkeeper Wu, and left the restaurant. As soon as they stepped out of the restaurant, Old Granny Zhang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Zhuzhu, how did you know to sell these mushrooms to the restaurant? And what was that Song Family brat doing here? Did he bully you?¡± After patiently explaining the situation, Ming Zhu managed to convince Old Granny Zhang that Song Chongjin, that good-for-nothing, actually lent them a big hand today. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to sell the Yellow Pine Mushrooms, let alone at such a high price. After a long discussion, Old Granny Zhang begrudgingly conceded, ¡°That good-for-nothing Song Chongjin has some sense after all, acknowledging what he owes our Wang Family and you; he¡¯s not completely heartless! Humph! Zhuzhu, you mustn¡¯t be swayed by his minor kindnesses. Remember, he ruined your reputation by breaking off the engagement. Does he think he can settle it all with such trivial matters? He¡¯s dreaming! What he did was his debt to you; you should accept it with peace of mind! But you mustn¡¯t go soft again¡ª¡± She feared that if Song Chongjin showed the slightest bit of kindness, her daughter would be swayed and come to pester him relentlessly once more. Ming Zhu couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. For Old Granny Zhang¡¯s peace of mind, she agreed to everything said. Feeling they had no choice, she said, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve earned some silver today, and didn¡¯t we agree to buy some meat? Let¡¯s hurry before it¡¯s all sold out.¡± These words reminded Old Granny Zhang of what was essential. No more dilly-dallying; she quickened her pace towards the butcher¡¯s stall. Old Granny Zhang and Ming Zhu arrived neither too early nor too late, but the prime cuts of fat meat were already gone, leaving only the streaky pork, lean cuts, and some pork bones and offal. Old Granny Zhang felt it was a pity and reluctantly chose the fattiest piece from the assortment, asking the butcher to cut two jin. Turning to see her daughter¡¯s frown, and thinking about the considerable sum of silver earned today through Zhuzhu¡¯s efforts, yet unable to get the fatty meat her daughter wanted, how could she face her child? So, she bit the bullet and spent two more copper coins to buy a large pork bone, planning to make a hearty soup for Zhuzhu to replenish her health, considering that she looked thinner these days. If Ming Zhu knew Old Granny Zhang was intent on fattening her up again, she would probably be upset. At the moment, she looked at the meat in Old Granny Zhang¡¯s hands and remembered that at this time in the rural mountains, there was a general scarcity of oils and fats. When families bought pork, they would choose the fattiest pieces available to render lard, which made the meals both aromatic and nutritious. The cracklings from the rendered fat were also a treat¡ªrare and valued delicacies in the countryside. It was no wonder Wang Yongzhu had grown to her size, with large portions of fatty pork contributing significantly. What a sad tale it was! Old Granny Zhang promptly paid for their purchases, picked up the pork, and went on to buy some salt, soy sauce, and vinegar from the neighboring sundry shop¡ªthis was already rather extravagant. In those days, people in the mountains seldom had spare money to buy such condiments. Most of their meals were boiled, cooked until just done, and seasoned with some salt. Old Granny Zhang was willing to spend in this manner mainly because she had five taels of Snowflake Silver in her purse, giving her confidence, and secondly, because she doted on her daughter who enjoyed savory flavors. Now that she had some money in hand, wouldn¡¯t she want to indulge her precious daughter? Chapter 33 - 33 33 Don’t Tell Anyone After We Go Back! ?33: Chapter 33 Don¡¯t Tell Anyone After We Go Back! 33: Chapter 33 Don¡¯t Tell Anyone After We Go Back! After finishing the shopping, Old Granny Zhang wanted to buy some hair ties and hair ornaments for Ming Zhu, but Ming Zhu adamantly refused. Nowadays, she could only describe herself with one phrase: ¡°An ugly person often does silly things!¡± Why force oneself and waste money besides? Fearing that Old Granny Zhang might suspect a big change in her personality, she desperately looked for an excuse, ¡°Mother, what decent hair ornaments can this town have? None that would be worthy of me. I¡¯ve heard that in the county city, they¡¯re fashionable silver hairpins, beautifully made. Mother, give me some pocket money, I¡¯ll save it, and someday I¡¯ll buy a silver hairpin to wear!¡± Old Granny Zhang, who was still somewhat suspicious, immediately felt relief. She had previously been worried that her daughter was hit hard by the Song Family¡¯s cancellation of the marriage, but now found that her daughter always had high aspirations. After the cancellation, she even turned her attention to the county city. Upon reflection, Old Granny Zhang thought this was a great idea. Everyone in the village knew about the broken engagement, and it would be difficult for Zhuzhu to marry someone nearby. She also couldn¡¯t bear to marry her daughter off to some country bumpkin farmer. The town was too close, and rumors were too easily spread, which was inappropriate. On the other hand, marrying far away to the county city wouldn¡¯t damage her reputation at all, and she might even marry into a rich family. Her daughter could even become a Young Lady. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s her own daughter, so quick-witted! Old Granny Zhang suddenly saw the light, her mood greatly uplifted. After some thought, she dragged Ming Zhu to a deserted place where nobody was around, bit her lip, and handed over the copper coins she had left from buying meat, salt, and seasonings ¨C keeping only about ten coins for herself and giving several hundred to Ming Zhu, ¡°Take this, it¡¯s some secret money from Mother, don¡¯t let anyone know, and don¡¯t squander it. If one day you want to buy something or want to eat something, just go and buy it yourself. Don¡¯t let anyone persuade you into frittering it away with just a few nice words, understand?¡± Ming Zhu held the handful of copper coins, feeling their substantial weight as if they were a thousand pounds heavy; her eyes also becoming painfully sore. Ever since she had crossed over into Wang Yongzhu¡¯s body, she had only felt Old Granny Zhang¡¯s full favoritism, no matter how poorly Granny treated others, toward Wang Yongzhu everyone couldn¡¯t find a single word of criticism. Today, with the money made from the Yellow Pine Mushrooms, Old Granny Zhang, who cared so much about money, was immediately ready to give her daughter a significant amount of private cash to prevent any suffering, every word she spoke was considerate of her daughter ¨C truly the lamentable heart of all parents under heaven. Only at this moment did Ming Zhu truly accept the fact that she had become Wang Yongzhu, and sincerely accepted Old Granny Zhang as the person closest to her. From now on, she would no longer be the Ming Zhu from modern society, but the elder daughter of the Wang Family, Yongzhu, in this backward era! Wang Yongzhu blinked away the moisture in her eyes, ¡°Mother, no need for so much. Keep the money for me, just give me a few large coins, that¡¯s enough.¡± As she spoke, she counted out a dozen coins and stuffed the rest of the copper coins back to Old Granny Zhang. Old Granny Zhang felt her daughter was truly filial, showing trust and reliance on her mother. Although she would usually ask for ten or eight large coins to buy some snacks or other small treats ¨C it was just the age for a young girl to spend money, right? But to actually encounter such a large sum of money without batting an eyelid, still trusting her own mother, only her daughter could be so honest. If it were her sons who were always after debts, they would likely either figure it out themselves or be instigated by their wives, scheming how to swindle all the silver into their own hands. Thinking this way, her heart, which was already biased beyond any doubt, became even more unyielding. She affectionately touched Wang Yongzhu¡¯s hair, ¡°Silly girl, no wonder I see you¡¯ve changed a lot since the broken engagement, aren¡¯t the same as before. Have you been listening to idle gossip? Poor my Zhuzhu, your mother and father are still in charge. I¡¯m afraid in such a situation, you must be at ease because as long as your mother and father are alive for a day, the Wang Family cannot be overturned! Just continue as before, Mother can still protect you!¡± Wang Yongzhu felt a pang of tenderness in her heart and whispered to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Mom, I was ignorant before, relying on Mom¡¯s love for me, not knowing the sky¡¯s height and the earth¡¯s depth, and even hurt Mom¡¯s heart because of outsiders. After falling into the water and the broken engagement, I¡¯ve also realized there¡¯s no need to be so agitated over outsiders, only to become a laughingstock and lose face for the Wang Family! Mom loves me so much, yet I let Mom lose face, and I¡¯m so unworthy that Mom hasn¡¯t held it against me. Rest assured, later on, I will try my best to gradually correct these faults, and someday, I will definitely let Mom live a good life!¡± Old Granny Zhang also rarely had her eyes turn red, wiped her eyes haphazardly and patted Wang Yongzhu, ¡°Why say such things all of a sudden? You are the flesh that dropped from my body, if I don¡¯t love you, who will I love? Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense from outsiders. My Zhuzhu is good in every way, both filial and sensible. It¡¯s the Song Family boy¡¯s loss for breaking off the engagement. If others talk badly about you, it¡¯s just because they are jealous and envious. What¡¯s the point of arguing with such confused folks? Rest assured, I¡¯m here for you, so no need to be so concerned! Whoever dares to say a bad word about you in the Wang Family, watch me tear his mouth apart!¡± After speaking, she again felt sorry for her daughter, pitifully so. It¡¯s no wonder she had been so considerate and sensible these past few days. Probably because, being a child, she hadn¡¯t seen much of the world and was afraid her parents wouldn¡¯t like her, she was forcing herself to change her nature. Thinking this, Old Granny Zhang took back the copper coin and, turning her hand, pulled out a piece of silver and pressed it into Wang Yongzhu¡¯s palm, whispering, ¡°I know Zhuzhu has suffered these past days. Take this, go buy the silver hairpin you just talked about another day!¡± After speaking, she looked around to make sure no one was watching, then composed herself and strode out, taking two steps before turning back to instruct, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone when you get back!¡± Wang Yongzhu was left speechless, staring at the piece of silver in her palm that weighed at least an ounce. Conscience of heaven and earth, she genuinely just wanted to have a heart-to-heart with Old Granny Zhang to deepen their mother-daughter relationship, not to trick more spending money! She caught up with Old Granny Zhang intending to return the money, but seeing more people around, Wang Yongzhu wisely hid the silver and didn¡¯t continue the topic. Looking at the sky, it was already noon. Old Granny Zhang pulled Wang Yongzhu over to a noodle stall at the entrance to the town and ordered two bowls of plain noodle soup. This was Wang Yongzhu¡¯s first time eating outside food. She observed carefully and noted that the noodle stall was small, run by a couple, and their skills were only mediocre. The noodle soup was murky, the noodles weren¡¯t especially chewy, some even clumped together, but the portion was generous, and the soup could be refilled for free. The stall did pretty good business, with many people bringing their own buns, spending just a large coin to go with the soup, floating with a few slices of green onion, enough to fill their stomachs. After finishing lunch, they returned to the place where they got off earlier. The people from Qilidun had almost all gathered there, considering the mountain road was long and it was safer in numbers. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s sale of Yellow Pine Mushrooms was well-known in the small town, and people had seen the mother and daughter enter and leave the restaurant beaming, guessing that they must have made quite a bit of money. The looks they gave Wang Yongzhu and her mother were filled with envy. Chapter 34 - 34 34 Is this something youre qualified to ask about ?34: Chapter 34 Is this something you¡¯re qualified to ask about? 34: Chapter 34 Is this something you¡¯re qualified to ask about? Some people who considered themselves to have a decent relationship with the Wang Family started to inquire, ¡°Aunt Zhang, I heard that you sold some Yellow Pine Mushrooms today? And to the tavern in town, no less? You must have made quite a bit of money, right?¡± Old Granny Zhang knew she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret with so many prying eyes, so she casually brushed it off, ¡°Hmm, a few days ago our Zhuzhu was lucky. She took a few kids to the mountains and stumbled upon some. Today, taking advantage of market day, we didn¡¯t have any connections and didn¡¯t know who to sell to. It was Zhuzhu who was clever enough to approach the tavern, and luckily the shopkeeper was collecting them. If not for that, we might have come back empty-handed.¡± ¡°Aunt Zhang, I saw your basket was filled almost halfway. That must have been at least half a jin. You must have gotten two or three taels of silver for that, right? I saw you were quite generous with slicing several jins of pork today. Looks like becoming rich really does change a person¡ª¡± ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s just that the kids at home were craving some meat, and everyone¡¯s been working hard these days. We simply bought a bit of meat to nourish the family¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang flatly denied. But no one believed her. Seeing Old Granny Zhang¡¯s beaming face and her backpack filled to the brim, they guessed she must have made quite a bit of money, which was why she dared to buy so much. The shrewd ones began eyeing Wang Yongzhu. This second daughter of the Wang Family was known for her lazy and gluttonous ways, but it seemed her luck was unexpectedly good. Others would go to the mountains for years without finding a single Yellow Pine Mushroom, yet she had found quite a few. If it was really such good fortune, then no wonder Old Granny Zhang doted so much on this old unmarried daughter. Along the way, Old Granny Zhang was exuberant, with everyone crowding around her, indirectly probing where Yellow Pine Mushrooms could be easily found, and whether there were any tricks to it. Old Granny Zhang was clueless. She couldn¡¯t even count the number of times she had gone up the mountain in her lifetime, yet she had never once come across Yellow Pine Mushrooms. How could she have any experience to share? Not to mention, if such a stroke of good fortune ever happened and she did have some secrets, why would she share them instead of silently making a fortune herself? She was not that foolish! Therefore, she mentioned nothing about it, only saying that it was her old unmarried daughter who had the good fortune. Precious things like these only appeared to those with luck, she said. Seeing that nothing could be learned from Old Granny Zhang, some turned to the silent Wang Yongzhu, thinking the young maiden would be easy to coax into talking due to her thin skin. The old Wang Yongzhu might indeed have been easily swayed by a few words, but the current Wang Yongzhu, no matter how much people asked, only played dumb. If pressed, she would say she didn¡¯t know herself, that she simply walked around the mountain and happened to find them. This frustrated those trying to get information out of her to no end. The journey back to the village passed with much excitement and before they realized it, they had arrived back home. At the entrance of the village, the brothers Jinpan and Jinguan had been waiting eagerly, eyes fixed on the mountain path, anticipating the return of their grandmother and aunt with the pork. From a distance, they saw figures approaching from the mountain. Their aunt¡¯s figure particularly stood out among the crowd, and they spotted her at first glance. The two little Beans ran over excitedly, and upon drawing closer and seeing Old Granny Zhang with a smile on her face and the heavy basket on her back, they knew what had happened. Cheering, they began to circle around Old Granny Zhang and Wang Yongzhu. Too timid to question Old Granny Zhang, they clung to Wang Yongzhu and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Auntie, auntie, did you buy the pork?¡± Wang Yongzhu nodded. On their way back, they had ridden in an ox cart for half of the journey until the owner encountered someone who wanted to rent it. Since they were all part of the same community, of course, she wouldn¡¯t stand in the way of him making money. Even Old Granny Zhang, in her good mood from the day¡¯s earnings, didn¡¯t mind. Walking the second half of the journey, Wang Yongzhu felt as if her legs weren¡¯t her own. She found even speaking difficult and just wanted to go home and lie down for a while to recover. Seeing Wang Yongzhu nodding, confirming that they had indeed bought the pork, the Little Beans reached an all-time high of excitement, so much that they ignored her tired expression and kept pestering Wang Yongzhu, ¡°Auntie, auntie, was the market fun?¡± ¡°Old Granny, Old Granny, did you cut some big fatty meat?¡± ¡°Old Granny, next time you go to market, can you take me with you, please?¡± ¡°Take me, take me¡ª¡± ... Wang Yongzhu felt like her head was about to explode from the noise, and as she rubbed her forehead and was about to speak, she heard Old Granny Zhang¡¯s robust scolding. ¡°You ungrateful little brats, what¡¯s all this noise about? Can¡¯t you see your aunt is exhausted? All you think about is eat, eat, eat! Has this old lady starved you, or have I ever left you wanting for food? You just got a few days of smiles, and now you¡¯re ready to tear the roof down, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got no sense at all. We¡¯ve come back from the market, toiling hard, don¡¯t you see we¡¯re carrying things on our backs? Are those eyes just for show? Don¡¯t you know to take the things from us? How did I end up raising a bunch of you who only know how to eat without working!¡± Jinguan and Jinpan were used to being scolded and didn¡¯t feel ashamed or annoyed, after all, they were getting meat to eat, a few scoldings from granny didn¡¯t make them lose any flesh. They happily took the basket off of Old Granny Zhang¡¯s back, almost hopping and skipping as they headed home. Since the work in the fields was almost done, everyone was also eager to see what Old Granny Zhang and Wang Yongzhu had brought back from the market, so they had tacitly decided to finish up early and head home. Jinhua was with Jinshao in the yard, and from afar, she heard the laughter of Jinguan and Jinpan, peered out, and saw the two brothers carrying the basket towards home, with granny and aunt trailing behind them. She quickly told everyone in the courtyard, ¡°Granny and aunt are back!¡± Then she dashed out the gate to greet them. When Old Granny Zhang and Wang Yongzhu entered the house, they saw several Little Beans circling the basket, eagerly looking on, not daring to reach for the coarse cloth that covered it. Lady Jiang had already prepared two big bowls of warm water, which she handed to Old Granny Zhang and Wang Yongzhu, and then brought over hot water for them to freshen up with. The whole family soon gathered in the main room, waiting for Old Granny Zhang to share the spoils. When the coarse cloth covering the basket was lifted, the sharp-eyed spotted a large chunk of evenly marbled pork belly and a big bone. Instantly, smiles appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, for this was genuine meat. A few children couldn¡¯t help themselves and secretly swallowed their saliva, unable to take their eyes off the prize. It was Lady Lin who first swallowed her saliva quietly and then tentatively asked, ¡°Mother, did you sell all the Yellow Pine Mushrooms? You must have made a good sum of money, right? That meat must weigh two jin at least; I reckon that¡¯s dozens of Large Coins.¡± Old Granny Zhang¡¯s face darkened, and she put the pork back into the basket before barking, ¡°You still can¡¯t close your yap when there¡¯s meat, can you? What business is it of yours how much money I made? It¡¯s not like you picked the mushrooms. You should be content with getting a couple of pieces of meat tonight thanks to your little aunty. Is that even your place to ask?¡± Lady Lin felt so wronged, why shouldn¡¯t she ask? She had long been scheming in her heart; those Yellow Pine Mushrooms should have sold for at least three Taels of Silver. Adding up to what the old couple had saved, it should be more than enough to build new houses for Jindou and Jinhu. In the village, building a house didn¡¯t cost much; you could just offer two meals to those who came to help. Once the new houses were built, if they worked hard for another year, Jindou¡¯s expenses for getting married could be covered. For years, the two of them, along with Jindou and Jinhu, had worked tirelessly in the fields. Year in and year out, the fruits of their labor had all gone into their mother-in-law¡¯s pocket. Chapter 35 - 35 35 Dad, Mom, Im Back! ?35: Chapter 35 Dad, Mom, I¡¯m Back! 35: Chapter 35 Dad, Mom, I¡¯m Back! The husband is naive, and the mother-in-law is sharp-witted, making it hard to save any private money. Having been married for so many years, with children about to take wives, after all calculations, she had saved less than two strings of money, what good was that for? The younger sister-in-law had been raised in comfort at home for years and wasn¡¯t yet married; it was only right that the money she made should be contributed to the family. But even if Lady Lin felt aggrieved and lacked foresight, she knew now wasn¡¯t the time to bring this up, otherwise she might anger Old Granny Zhang. Not to mention anything else, missing out on even a bite of meat would be too much of a loss. After some thought, Lady Lin pursed her lips and fell silent. Old Granny Zhang handed the meat to Lady Jiang, instructing, ¡°Braise the leaner half, render fat from the fattier half to stew with pickled vegetables, and simmer the bones on low heat for broth, saving it for noodles tomorrow morning.¡± Joy showed on Lady Jiang¡¯s face as she happily took the meat to the kitchen to prepare it. Little Bean, salivating at the thought of the rendered fat, eagerly followed. Everyone wanted to take the chance to get a piece of the freshly cooked fat to satisfy their craving. The remaining adults stayed in the main room. Only then did Wang Laozhu tap his smoking pipe, ¡°How much did the yellow pine mushrooms sell for?¡± Old Granny Zhang finally pulled out the money pouch hidden in her bosom and spread it open, revealing a few gleaming silver pieces and a heap of copper coins to everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°So much?¡± This was the astonished exclamation from both Lady Lin and Wang Yongfu. Wang Laozhu even forgot to puff on his pipe, staring transfixed at the silver pieces on the table. Everyone knew yellow pine mushrooms were valuable, but having never sold them before, they really didn¡¯t know that such a small amount could be exchanged for bright, shiny silver. With bated breath, Lady Lin reached out to touch the shiny silver, having never handled silver before in her life. But just as her hand was halfway there, Old Granny Zhang gave it a sharp slap, ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? You shallow-eyed thing, the moment you see silver you can¡¯t help but reach out your claws; what are you trying to do?¡± Lady Lin¡¯s voice was full of grievance as she explained, ¡°Mother, I just wanted to feel it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look at yourself. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of touching this silver? You used to look down on your sister-in-law, as if she was nothing, as if you¡¯d sweep her out if you could. Now that she¡¯s earned some silver, you have the nerve to come and try to touch it? Disgusting! I have finally seen through you. Giving birth to you was a waste, each one of you controlled by your wives, spineless. How can I count on you to look after me in the future? Luckily, I birthed a good daughter. From now on, I¡¯ll rely on my precious Zhuzhu! I¡¯ll say it now, you used to despise my Zhuzhu, don¡¯t expect to benefit from her in the future!¡± Old Granny Zhang finally had her moment of triumph. She could always dominate Lady Lin and her son, but she never had the confidence she felt this time. Lady Lin felt uneasy and awkwardly withdrew her hand. It was Wang Yongfu, upon hearing Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words, who quickly stood up, stammering his entreaty, ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve never looked down on our little sister! If our sister can make money, of course, it¡¯s hers. We, as her brother and sister-in-law, have no skill; we can¡¯t give her a good life, how could we have the face to bask in her glow? Raising a son to provide for old age, how could we rely on our little sister? If we did, how could we have the face to step outside?¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Lin immediately became anxious. Her man really didn¡¯t know how to read between the lines. Wasn¡¯t the mother-in-law talking about providing for old age? She was warning her and her husband not to get any ideas about the money her sister-in-law earned. Knowing her mother-in-law¡¯s favoritism, could she expect her sister-in-law to provide for her in her old age? It would be good if they didn¡¯t have to contribute to her sister-in-law¡¯s expenses! Worried that Old Granny Zhang might cry a few tears, Lady Lin feared her husband might say something she couldn¡¯t bear to hear. Without considering anything else, she stood to make her point. Wang Yongzhu saw the expression on Lady Lin¡¯s face and knew what she was about to say. He also knew that if Lady Lin spoke up, with Old Granny Zhang¡¯s temperament, she wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest easily, and the family might end up in an uproar. Quickly standing, he stepped in front of Lady Lin and spoke, ¡°Mother, walking all day in the mountains was tiring. I just want to eat the braised meat you make tonight. Third sister-in-law can¡¯t recreate the taste of your cooking. Mother, please indulge me, make it for me just one more time!¡± Upon hearing her old daughter praise her own skills, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s heart felt sweeter than if she had drunk honey. Feeding her daughter meat was a big deal, and putting her son and daughter-in-law in their place, there would be plenty of chances in the future. She gave Lady Lin a scornful look, put away the silver pieces and copper coins into the chest and locked it, then merrily went off to work in the kitchen. Wang Yongzhu also found an excuse to go back to her room to tidy up, and then she began to establish a connection with the System. In her mind, the interface now displayed: Clothing: Level 1, 0 Points Food: Level 1, 0 Points Housing: Level 0, 0 Points Travel: Level 0, 0 Points Remaining Points: 1 Point. This 1 point was the reward for completing the task of selling the Yellow Pine Mushrooms at a good price. Looking at the pitiful points, Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Since she had already decided to live on in this time and space as Wang Yongzhu, she wanted to live well. But these points were hard to earn, and the tasks were not so easy to complete. Plus, to outsiders, the Wang Family seemed to be living well, and with Old Granny Zhang¡¯s strong personality and final say in the family¡¯s affairs, her life here was decent, as long as she didn¡¯t ¡°screw up¡± again. In the few days since becoming Wang Yongzhu, she had already felt the undercurrents beneath the calm days of the Wang Family. With Jindou and Jinhu about to get married, Lady Lin, as a mother, had to plan for her son and naturally came into conflict with Old Granny Zhang. Wang Yongfu, the eldest brother, had not played any good role in this, only oppressing his wife and children and being filial to his mother. It seemed fine for now, but in time, the deeper conflicts might become uncontainable. Wang Laozhu, as the family head, had not taken any responsibility, letting his biased wife take charge, always smoothing things over. Lady Jiang seemed weak, but she also had her own plans. Then there was the second brother who hadn¡¯t returned from the county town, the third brother who wasn¡¯t in a hurry to come back after getting married and wandering around, and the fourth brother who had been apprenticing outside and hadn¡¯t come home for a few days. Thinking about it, it was just a big mess. It was truly distressing! When all is said and done, it was because the family was poor, which caused all the trouble. Thinking this, Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She got up and headed for the firewood room to check on the Yellow Pine Mushrooms she was cultivating. Now that the mushrooms could be sold for a good price, this was all she had to rely on for the moment. Looking at the mushroom cultivation bed, which showed no signs of activity, Wang Yongzhu lifted the leaves and carefully observed them for a long time before seeing what seemed to be two more white mycelium strands. She breathed a sigh of relief. Now, she was counting on harvesting a batch of Yellow Pine Mushrooms before the date mentioned by Shopkeeper Wu. When she overheard Song Chongjin and Shopkeeper Wu¡¯s conversation, she speculated that Shopkeeper Wu might be collecting various rare ingredients for a VIP¡¯s birthday celebration. An opportunity like this was hard to come by, and if possible, she hoped to make her first fortune through this chance. No matter when, having money in hand eases the mind. While Wang Yongzhu was still making plans in the firewood room, an unfamiliar voice suddenly came from outside: ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 36 - 36 36 Even His Own Son Cant Control ?36: Chapter 36 Even His Own Son Can¡¯t Control 36: Chapter 36 Even His Own Son Can¡¯t Control ¡°` And so, after leaving the tavern, Song Chongjin felt the money he had just earned in his pocket and made his way to the town¡¯s medicinal shop, familiar as the back of his hand, where he picked up several prescriptions. Now he had only a dozen or so large coins left. There was no helping it, his mother, Lady Song, was frail, and it was said her health had been particularly poor when she gave birth to him. For many years, she had only clung to life with the help of medicine. Of all the medicines, it was the ginseng that was the most expensive, and high-quality ginseng simply couldn¡¯t be found in the small town of Shiqiao. It was already fortunate if they could gather a few strands of ginseng roots that were several years old. This alone had drained the family¡¯s resources. He had thought of venturing deep into the mountains. If luck were on his side, and he found a wild ginseng¡ªnot even a hundred years old, but perhaps several decades¡ªhe might be able to improve his mother¡¯s health. Perhaps his luck just wasn¡¯t good enough. Rare medicinal herbs like that weren¡¯t easily encountered. He hadn¡¯t found ginseng, but he had developed a skill for hunting. Every time he went into the mountains, he never returned empty-handed, bringing back game to help support the family. Looking at the few large coins he had left, Song Chongjin¡¯s brows didn¡¯t even twitch as he went to buy some salt, leaving him with next to nothing. He hadn¡¯t touched a morsel of food or drink since morning, and being a grown man, he burned through a lot of energy. By now, he could hear his stomach rumbling like a drum. Glancing at the snack stall on the street corner, Song Chongjin hesitated for a moment before striding over and buying two buns made of mixed flour. He swallowed them in just a few bites. The bun seller also provided clean well water. He drank several bowls in one go, finally easing the pangs in his stomach. Considering the time of day, it was no longer early. Any further delay would be meaningless for him. He wasn¡¯t like the ordinary villagers, who needed to travel in groups to dare trek the dozen or so miles of mountain roads. He was used to being alone in the mountains and naturally had no fear. Besides, he was worried about his ailing mother at home. Today¡¯s events involving Wang Yongzhu had delayed him, and if he was any later, his mother would start worrying. He was about to set off for home when he turned and found himself facing the front of a bookstore. His gaze dimmed momentarily, something churning in the depths of his pupils. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Song Chongjin seemed to make up his mind, straightened his clothes, and entered the bookstore. It was quite a while before he emerged from the bookstore, his expression calm but his eyes ablaze with barely suppressed excitement. This distraction had made him later than usual on his way home. Rushing along the way, he was halfway back when he came across fellow villagers also heading back to Qilidun. From a distance, he could see them surrounding Wang Yongzhu and Old Granny Zhang, and he faintly caught snippets of their conversation: ¡°...such good fortune... mushrooms... teach us...¡± and the like. Song Chongjin couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of his mouth upward, thinking that the news about the Wang Family selling Yellow Pine Mushrooms must be known to everyone by now. He also recalled Wang Yongzhu¡¯s performance in the tavern and realized he had never known that the Wang Yongzhu, who was always pestering him, had such a side to her. He had thought he could be of help, but judging by Wang Yongzhu¡¯s performance, she probably could have sold the Yellow Pine Mushrooms smoothly even without him. Especially considering he had only given her a subtle hint, and yet Wang Yongzhu had quickly grasped his intentions and cooperated very tacitly. Even Shopkeeper Wu had noticed, jesting at the end that he was giving the money for Song Chongjin¡¯s sake. At this thought, Song Chongjin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his steps involuntarily slowed. ¡°` He followed the crowd at a modest distance until they reached the entrance of the village, where he saw the Wang Family¡¯s children cheering as they came up to greet them. Only when everyone else had dispersed and headed home did he finally lower his eyes, bowing his head and walking home. Song Chongjin¡¯s home was on the outskirts of Qilidun, quite secluded, not far from the foot of the mountain, with just a few isolated thatched cottages nearby. In Qilidun, there lived several prominent families: the Wang Family, the Song Family, and the Li Family. Apart from these three, other surnames were not as numerous or as influential as these three families. Among them, the Wang Family had the most men and wielded the greatest power, with the Song and Li families following behind. In theory, Song Chongjin, being part of the Song Family, should not have been allocated such an outlying piece of land. The location was on the periphery, close to the mountain base, although in recent years there hadn¡¯t been any ferocious beasts descending from the hills to harass the village. Still, the distance from the village center was considerable, without any neighbors nearby; in case of trouble, no one would know. When they were first allocated this spot, Song Chongjin¡¯s mother, Song Chunhua, had even suggested that he approach the Clan Leader to ask for a relocation closer to her parental home. Not to mention, Song Chunhua and the Clan Leader were closely related; the Clan Leader was in fact her paternal cousin. It would be only natural to expect a better piece of land from such a close relative. Yet, Song Chongjin found it hard to tell his naturally weak-willed mother¡ªwho was easily influenced and naive about the world¡ªthat allocating them to such a place was the Clan Leader¡¯s intention. Why bother making an awkward request for a favor then? Fortunately, although Mother Song was gullible and ignorant of worldly ways, there was a silver lining; once her son made a decision, she wouldn¡¯t argue further. In fact, Song Chongjin was quite satisfied with this arrangement. Being farther from his maternal grandparents meant that Mother Song was spared from the incessant relatives¡¯ visits, where they often spoke in innuendos. Mother Song was naturally sentimental and soft-hearted. When criticized, she had no idea how to retort, only to hide away and weep, for decades on end. People say mothers are strong, but Song Chunhua remained delicate her whole life. As a young girl, she obeyed her parents; later, as a bonded servant, she listened to her master¡¯s family; and after that, once she had a son, she listened to him, never asserting her own will. Song Chongjin had barely reached the courtyard when he heard the unmistakable loud voice inside, causing him to frown in disgust. ¡°I tell you, little sister, why are you so spineless, letting Chongjin cancel that wedding so easily? I¡¯ve already said that matters like marriage definitely require the mother¡¯s approval. And you, you let such a fine match slip by just because Chongjin, who knows nothing, wanted to back out? Where will you find such an ideal match in the future? I¡¯m not trying to berate you, little sister, but this was the time to assert yourself as a mother. How could you let your son decide everything¡ª¡± ¡°Second elder sister, but Chongjin disagrees, I really can¡¯t do anything¡ª¡± This weak voice of defense belonged to Lady Song, sounding defensive and completely subdued. ¡°Pah! He came from your own body; if he disobeys, just smack him with a big slap. If he still won¡¯t listen, report him to the Clan Leader for defiance; then see if he obeys or not. You¡¯re so soft-hearted you can¡¯t even control your own son. In the future, if you get a tough daughter-in-law, I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ll do then.¡± ¡°Second elder sister, Chongjin is very filial to me, I... I can¡¯t report him...¡± ... Upon hearing this, Song Chongjin¡¯s brow twitched, and he briskly pushed open the door. In the main room, Song Chunhua and her second elder sister, Song Chunye, were sitting opposite each other. Song Chunhua sat with the visage of a wife suffering injustice, while Song Chunye sat authoritatively, drinking tea and cracking sunflower seeds. The ground around them was strewn with shells, and her lips were smeared with some. As Song Chongjin entered the room, Song Chunye¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt, and she forced a smile saying, ¡°Chongjin¡¯s back, eh? Made a good sum from the market today, did you? Oh, such a filial child, buying more tonic medicine for your mother, huh? Bought anything else?¡± Chapter 37 - 37 37 Are you born in the year of the Dog ?37: Chapter 37 Are you born in the year of the Dog? 37: Chapter 37 Are you born in the year of the Dog? As he spoke, a pair of old eyes rolled and looked over Song Chongjin¡¯s shoulder. Song Chunhua stood up awkwardly, ¡°Chongjin, you¡¯re back, have you eaten? Mother will cook for you!¡± Song Chongjin just felt an indescribable sense of exhaustion and weakness surge into his heart, but he said nothing. He simply handed the medicine in his hand to Song Chunhua, ¡°This is the medicine for the past half-month. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to rest in my room.¡± Without giving Song Chunye a glance, he entered his own room. Song Chunye¡¯s eyebrows shot up, she wanted to swear but held it in, her face drooped, ¡°Fine, Chongjin is back, I don¡¯t have to worry about you being scared alone, I¡¯m leaving.¡± As she spoke, she was about to leave, taking two steps before turning back to pour a plate of sunflower seeds left on the table into the front of her clothing and walked away with them in tow. Song Chunhua muttered as she held the medicine, watching Song Chunye leave, wanting to catch up and say something, but looking towards the wing room apprehensively; although there was no sound from her son¡¯s room, and it was very quiet. But at that moment, Song Chunhua subconsciously knew that her son was unhappy. She didn¡¯t dare to ask more, didn¡¯t dare to say more, just stood in the main room for a while before dejectedly taking the medicine back to her room. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù The atmosphere at the Song Family wasn¡¯t good, but the Wang Family¡¯s home was bustling with activity. The Wang Family¡¯s youngest son, Wang Yongping, had returned. In Wang Yongzhu¡¯s memory, Fourth Brother Wang Yongping was 19 years old this year, tall and burly with a body of lean muscle, a strong worker indeed. But he was also hot-tempered, the type to resort to fists when words failed. He was a main force in the village clan during the summer water-fights or brawls every year, brazen and reckless with his life. He was known as a famous bullhead in the neighboring communities. Old Granny Zhang could almost strut around Qilidun because she had such a headstrong son; it was definitely one of the main reasons. Why, then, was such a useful laboring son not at home during the busy spring season? Of course, there was a reason. Ever since Wang Yongping could walk, he had embarked on a journey of life where he would throw a punch rather than babble on, essentially undefeated in Qilidun. However, he was still somewhat restrained on normal days. Fights in his own village were somewhat considered sparring, and since everyone knew his temper, they would run away at the sign of real trouble. Minor injuries and such, with Old Granny Zhang¡¯s clamorous arguments, coupled with the advantage Wang Yongping brought during the summer water-fights, ensuring Qilidun never lost, were tolerated to an extent. That was until last year, when Wang Yongping broke the leg of an only son from another village. That family had a lineage of three generations with this single heir, and with their son¡¯s leg broken, they refused to let the matter rest. But fortunately, that sole heir was no saint himself; he had come to Qilidun to visit relatives, spoiled in his own household and a bit of a rake, he whistled at a decent-looking village girl and made a few passes at her. As it so happens, Wang Yongping witnessed this, and among the girls being flirted with, was the Li Family¡¯s Daughter to whom Wang Yongping was betrothed. Wang Yongping, who would look for an excuse to pick a fight and flex his muscles even when unprovoked, could not tolerate seeing his future wife being teased. The resulting ruckus, with Old Granny Zhang¡¯s manipulative interference and the fact that the Li Family truly had no justifiable cause, was settled with some compensation. Old Granny Zhang was firstly distressed about the compensated money; secondly, she felt that having her youngest son idle at home during slack farming season was just asking for trouble. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to go out and earn money? Not only did idling at home become a problem, but it also led to compensating others. Because although Wang Yongping was a good-natured fighter, he was the only child in the family who had learned Wang Laozhu¡¯s carpentry skills to a great extent¡ªabout seventy or eighty percent. With this set of skills, Old Granny Zhang had someone find a job for Wang Yongping in the neighboring town, to work as a shop assistant doing odd jobs, effectively kicking her youngest son out and declaring that he was not allowed to return unless he earned enough to repay the money Old Granny Zhang had lost. And he¡¯s managed to save up that money in less than a year? Old Granny Zhang¡¯s first reaction upon hearing the voice of her troublesome, prodigal son in the courtyard was exactly this. When Wang Yongzhu came out of the firewood shed, she saw a tall young man surrounded by a group of Little Beans. ¡°Uncle, Uncle, did you bring us something tasty to eat?¡± ¡°Uncle, my slingshot is broken, can you make me another one?¡± ¡°Uncle, Er Gouzi from next door has been taking advantage of your absence to snatch our bird-catching territories again. Uncle, can you take back our territory tomorrow...?¡± ... The tall young man let out a hearty laugh, scooped up the smallest, Jinshao, and bounced him in his arm, replying with an especially good-natured tone, ¡°Alright, alright, Uncle will make each of you a new slingshot tomorrow and then take you to confront Er Gouzi. Let¡¯s see if he doesn¡¯t hand the territory back to our family obediently!¡± The Little Beans squealed with excitement, clinging to Wang Yongping like little puppies that hadn¡¯t been weaned yet. It was Old Granny Zhang who finally came out, kitchen spatula still in hand, waving it to shoo them away: ¡°Stop bothering your uncle; he¡¯s been traveling all day. Let him rest a bit. He¡¯ll eat later.¡± After speaking, she assessed Wang Yongping with a displeased look and said disdainfully, ¡°What a waste, are you born under the sign of the dog? The very day we have some good food at home, you come running back. Now go change your clothes quickly so you can eat properly, will you?¡± Wang Yongping wasn¡¯t offended by the scolding; he feigned happiness as he dragged the Little Beans toward his own house. Taking a few steps, he ran into Wang Yongzhu who had just come out of the firewood shed. Wang Yongzhu smiled faintly, taking the initiative to greet him, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re back!¡± Wang Yongping was taken aback. On ordinary days, this little sister, who relied on being the youngest and most pampered in the family, typically carried herself with a haughty demeanor, rarely ever speaking to him in such a pleasant tone, unless she needed something from him. Nevertheless, Wang Yongping was a cheerful young man around his family, uncalculating and not one to hold a grudge, already brainwashed by Old Granny Zhang since childhood to always be good to his little sister, to always think of her first, and to ensure she had priority over anything good to eat, drink, or enjoy¡ªthis had become almost a habit and instinct. Seeing his little sister¡¯s pleasant expression for a change, Wang Yongping felt overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, awkwardly touching his head and displaying an ingratiating, simple smile, ¡°Little sister, Fourth Brother brought you something delicious, and he also bought you a bright head ornament that all the girls in town have¡ª¡± As he spoke, he reached into his chest to pull something out, producing a paper-wrapped package. He handed it to Wang Yongzhu, still warm to the touch. Upon Wang Yongzhu opening the wrapper, two neatly packed rice cakes appeared, stark white and emitting a sweet fragrance as soon as they were unwrapped. The nearby Little Beans, lured by the scent, could not help but swallow their saliva, eyes fixed unblinkingly on the rice cakes in Wang Yongzhu¡¯s hands. Even so, the youngest, Jinshao, did not dare to make a fuss asking to eat one. Everyone had grown accustomed to the fact that such treats were meant for the eldest girl in the family. After taking out the wrapped rice cakes, Wang Yongping fumbled in his chest for a long while before he managed to pull out two silk flowers, one pink and one red. To Wang Yongzhu¡¯s taste, they were undoubtedly garish. But in the eyes of Lady Lin, Old Granny Zhang, and Jinhua, these were fresh and attractive head ornaments, the kind that only girls from the cities would have. Chapter 38 - 38 38 Not Even the Gods Can Save You Now, Youll Have to Seek Good Fortune Yourself! ?38: Chapter 38: Not Even the Gods Can Save You Now, You¡¯ll Have to Seek Good Fortune Yourself! 38: Chapter 38: Not Even the Gods Can Save You Now, You¡¯ll Have to Seek Good Fortune Yourself! Not only was Jinhua mesmerized, but even Lady Lin couldn¡¯t help but adore it, wishing she could take it and try it on her head. Nowadays, Wang Yongzhu certainly wouldn¡¯t fail to reciprocate Fourth Brother¡¯s generosity and reached out with a smiling face to take the silk flower. However, Wang Yongping¡¯s usually hearty face showed a hint of hesitation, and after hemming and hawing for a long while, he managed to squeeze out, ¡°Little sister, you can pick one of the flowers, but I¡¯ll take the other one to Jinzhi.¡± At first, Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t understand and was stunned for a second, but seeing Wang Yongping, a grown man, blushing and embarrassed, she realized that Jinzhi must be the future bride Fourth Brother was engaged to. She certainly couldn¡¯t choose first. Otherwise, if word got back to the future sister-in-law, wouldn¡¯t it seem like she, as a younger sister-in-law, was tactless? Hatred had already been drawn in large amounts; it would be best to minimize it where possible. She promptly withdrew her hand, ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother, for thinking of buying me a hair ornament, but there¡¯s no reason for me to pick first. Let Sister Jinzhi choose. I don¡¯t mind wearing any color.¡± Wang Yongping didn¡¯t think much of it; anyway, he thought both colors looked good, so he casually tried to put them back into his coat. Old Granny Zhang, whose face had been sullen for quite a while, almost fell to the ground with a slap. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you, you thankless rascal! You little bunny bewitched by a woman! I gave birth to you, raised you for over a decade, cleaned up your messes, and lost countless fortunes because of you! And now? You¡¯re not even full-fledged yet, and you¡¯ve already forgotten your old mother? What kind of love potion has that little vixen from the Li Family been feeding you? Because of that little temptress, how much has our family lost? And now, as soon as you¡¯ve made a bit of money, you¡¯re burning through it recklessly? Buying things for your little sister, that¡¯s your duty, but buying a hair ornament for that vixen who hasn¡¯t even married into our family and is already stirring up trouble? What right does she have that you grovel before her like this, even more diligently than you serve your own parents? You wastrel, I¡¯ll beat the daylights out of you, you rotten little brat¡ª¡± As she spoke, she flailed at Wang Yongping with the frying spatula. No matter how tough Wang Yongping was outside, where no one dared to provoke him, at home, when his mother wanted to beat him, he had to take it obediently. While wincing in pain, he immediately changed his tune, ¡°Mother, I was wrong! I won¡¯t give the flower to Jinzhi anymore. Can¡¯t I just honor you with it instead?¡± Wang Yongzhu held her forehead, lamenting over her troublesome Fourth Brother, who was rushing headlong down the path to disaster. True enough, Old Granny Zhang flew into a rage, and the iron spatula in her hand swept through the air fiercely. ¡°Pah! You expect me, after giving birth to you and raising you, to pick up the leftovers of that cheap girl? You think that in the future, you¡¯ll let that vixen climb onto my head and make her nest? Wang Yongping, you thankless wretch, why don¡¯t you just go and be a live-in son-in-law at the Li Family? What¡¯s the point of having the surname Wang any longer? Go and lick their feet! How did I give birth to such an exasperating creature like you? If I had known you¡¯d forget your own mother before even marrying, I would¡¯ve been better off strangling you at birth to save me the trouble! My life is hard indeed, giving birth to sons like you who abandon their mother for a wife¡ª¡± With that, she threw the spatula and sat down on the ground with a thump, throwing her head back and wailing loudly. Old Wang Laozhu inside couldn¡¯t sit still. This was the last thing a parent wanted, for their son to become estranged from them. Who would they rely on in their old age? Wang Laozhu strode out quickly, and as soon as Wang Yongping jumped in front of him, he struck him with the handle of his smoking pipe, ¡°You unfilial son, making your mother cry the moment you come back home! Why did you even come back?¡± Wang Yongping, who¡¯d just escaped the iron spatula of his mother, found himself under attack by his father¡¯s smoking pipe and couldn¡¯t dare to fight back. Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin stood by, wringing their hands, not daring to intervene. At times like this, whoever tried to mediate would be the one to suffer! Besides, Wang Yongping had always been resilient since childhood; this bit of beating was nothing to him. Everyone was used to it, as in previous years, such scenes would play out seven or eight times a month. It only paused last year when Wang Yongping left to work as a shop assistant. Now he had just come back, and it all started again. While everyone was initially taken aback, they all felt a strange sense of nostalgia at the familiar commotion. Wang Yongping cried out in pain from the beating and was especially puzzled. Why were his parents still so angry when he had already admitted his mistake? He straightforwardly asked, ¡°Dad, I said I wouldn¡¯t give the flower to Jinzhi, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ve offered it to little sister and mother, isn¡¯t that enough? Why are you still angry with me? Mother, why are you so petty? Dad, stop hitting me¡ª¡± Wang Yongzhu really hadn¡¯t seen someone so intent on courting death before. And to think it was his own Fourth Brother. He sighed, fearing that if he didn¡¯t intercede, the Wang Family would witness a bloody scene today. ¡°Fourth Brother, besides bringing me a gift, what did you bring for Dad and Mom?¡± Wang Yongping hopped on one foot as he replied, ¡°Dad and Mom aren¡¯t lacking anything, what good is there to bring?¡± Alright then, even the gods can¡¯t save you now, best of luck to you! Wang Yongzhu completely gave up on the idea of a rescue. He took two pieces of glutinous rice cake, gave Little Bean a signal with his eyes, and they together retreated to a corner, watching Old Granny Zhang and Wang Laozhu playing mixed doubles, tormenting Fourth Brother while casually breaking the rice cake into smaller pieces, stuffing a little bit into each child¡¯s mouth. Glutinous rice cake is made by grinding rice into a slurry, brushing a pan with a layer of oil, pouring the slurry into it, and then steaming it on high heat. Before taking it out of the pan, a sprinkle of black sesame seeds is added. It¡¯s sweet and fragrant, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, carrying a fresh aroma, and seen as a rare treat in town. Wang Yongzhu had tasted countless desserts before, but after crossing over for so many days, his mouth had almost grown tasteless, yet the mere sliver of glutinous rice cake that could wedge between his teeth made him feel it was better than any dessert he¡¯d ever had. Not to mention the other children, who had never tasted anything so delicious, were too reluctant to chew and merely held it in their mouths, feeling the sweetness permeate straight to their hearts. Wang Yongzhu wasn¡¯t too excessive; he only shared a piece of the rice cake with the children, wrapping up the rest to save for Old Granny Zhang. Although Little Bean and the others had only savored a hint of the flavor, they were quite content, showing no objections when Wang Yongzhu put away the remaining rice cake. By the time they had finished the rice cakes, Old Granny Zhang was still energetically beating her son. It wasn¡¯t until Lady Jiang had finished preparing dinner that Old Granny Zhang and Wang Laozhu grudgingly put away their shovel and tobacco pipe and got ready to eat. Wang Yongping rubbed his back, hissing in pain. His parents really put a lot of energy into it this time, hitting him mercilessly! If he weren¡¯t so tough, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow. Alas, even though he hadn¡¯t been home for half a year, how could his parents bear to hit him so hard? Wang Yongping continued to rub the sore spots, muttering to himself. However, his full heart of gloominess vanished without a trace upon smelling the meat¡¯s fragrance. What Jinhua, what Jinzhi, what are those things? Nothing could compare to the two big pots of meat in front of him! All having not touched such a substantial meal in a long time, once Old Granny Zhang had doled out the bread, everyone stopped talking, tucked in heads down, and heartily ate away. Chapter 39 - 39 39 Im going to break his legs ?39: Chapter 39: I¡¯m going to break his legs 39: Chapter 39: I¡¯m going to break his legs After a whirlwind feast, the table was left completely bare. Even Wang Yongzhu, who was determined to diet, was swept up in the atmosphere and unknowingly ate several pieces of braised pork. Rarely, even Lady Jiang felt full today, almost seven or eight parts full, and she even ate a piece of fat as big as a little finger, savoring it in her mouth, the meat so fragrant, so tender, she almost wished she could swallow her own tongue. In the end, the kids even wiped the soup bowl clean with their steamed buns, so there really was no need to wash it. Wang Yongping, patting his belly, had long forgotten about the beating he received before the meal, ¡°Mom, you really care about your son, knowing that I was coming back today, did you specially cut so much meat to welcome me home?¡± Old Granny Zhang replied irritably, ¡°Pah! Welcome you home? You think your face is bigger than a basin? If I had known that you, such a headache, were coming back, would I have cut meat? I¡¯d have just boiled some green veggies and rice gruel for you, all because I take into account that you¡¯re my own flesh and blood! You spring up out of nowhere, don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve caused trouble again? Haven¡¯t you broken someone¡¯s leg again?¡± As she spoke, she deftly picked up the broom beside her, ready to swing it the moment Wang Yongping nodded. Wang Yongping scratched his head in grievance, ¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? Didn¡¯t I follow your advice, make enough money to pay back what I owed, and rush back because I was worried that we didn¡¯t have enough hands for the farm work?¡± No matter what, under Zhang Granny¡¯s discipline, the Wang Family¡¯s sons, regardless of their characters, were regarded as filial sons by outsiders. Wang Yongping knew his own family affairs. To outsiders, it seemed the Wang Family had many hands, but actually, only a few were able to work. His father was getting older and wasn¡¯t too healthy, so he could only do lighter work in the field or give guidance to his grandson. The real dependable ones were just his eldest brother and his sister-in-law. Though Jindou and Jinhu had been working in the fields for a few years, they could only help out a bit, and weren¡¯t up for more physically demanding tasks. His second brother was in the county town and rarely came back once a year, and his third brother was like a wild horse without reins, all unreliable. So since early spring, he had been eager to take on more jobs and managed to save up Half String Money only yesterday. Worried about his family, he had set off early, buying only two pieces of glutinous rice cake with money and two head ornaments a while back during the market day, and rushed home without purchasing anything else. He thought that at this moment, everyone at home would be far too busy and tired, and his old mother might even be at home, throwing basins, breaking bowls, and cursing in the street. But to his surprise, when he returned, the house was quiet, and such a big pot of meat had been stewed, giving Wang Yongping, who hadn¡¯t tasted meat for half a year, a good chance to indulge. He didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was because he was away, and his mother bought meat for the family to eat, so everyone would have the strength to work the fields. He quickly touted his merit, indicating that his return was precisely to work the fields. Hearing Wang Yongping say this, Zhang Granny¡¯s expression softened a bit, and, throwing the broom aside, she stretched out her hand, ¡°Hand it over¡ª¡± Wang Yongping obediently took out his wallet and handed it to Old Granny Zhang. Zhang Granny turned the wallet inside out, and a clatter of Half String shiny copper coins fell out. After counting them three times and confirming it was Half String Money, she finally stored it satisfactorily in the cupboard. Meanwhile, she complained, ¡°You¡¯ve been out and about for almost half a year and only earned this little money, not even as much as your younger sister! Who among you can I rely on in the future, I wonder¡ª¡± After securing the money, and with everyone gathered, Zhang Granny tapped on the table, ¡°Laosi has returned, and everyone is here. The work in the fields is also mostly done, so I¡¯ve been thinking, now that Zhuzhu¡¯s wedding is called off, and with the returned betrothal gifts, plus the money I have, it should be enough to find Laosi a wife¡ª¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Wang Yongping, ¡°Mom? What did you say? Little sister¡¯s marriage engagement has been canceled? Why? Was it that bastard Song Chongjin who came to cancel it? Damn it, I¡¯m gonna break his legs¡ª¡± As he spoke, he pushed the table away and rolled up his sleeves, his face fierce as he was about to start a fight. Old Granny Zhang slapped him back into place, ¡°Sit down for your mother, who do you think you are? Keep whining, and I¡¯ll break your dog legs!¡± Wang Yongping whined, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that if little sister was bullied, I, as her brother, should stand up for her? Now that her engagement has been broken off, where does that leave our Wang Family¡¯s face? How will little sister ever hold her head up again? Mom, just let me go, I have to show the Song Family that our Wang Family Young Lady is not so easily bullied!¡± Old Granny Zhang slammed the table and glared fiercely, ¡°If you want to fight, you can do it tomorrow. Right now, sit down and listen to me finish. Do you all take my words for the wind? Are you trying to turn the heavens upside down?¡± Wang Yongping, the best fighter in Qilidun, immediately backed down and obediently sat down to be scolded. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re back; take advantage of the slack season to get your marriage with the Li Family Maid done. It¡¯s been put off for several years now; one day it¡¯s bad timing, the next the fortune is ill-favored. Their Maid isn¡¯t even fit to carry shoes for our Zhuzhu, and yet she dares to think she¡¯s so precious just because her name is ¡®Jinzhi¡¯? To marry into our family, where she won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, she doesn¡¯t know how many lifetimes of good karma she¡¯s accumulated. What more could she want? How come they have so many poor pretentious ritual constraints? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have a matchmaker set the date. Your room could use a fresh coat of paint these next few days. Have your dad and you work on making some pieces of furniture. Get her married sooner rather than later for peace of mind, so at least there will be someone to wash your clothes and cook for you. I¡¯ve been taking care of you for damn near twenty years; I¡¯ve practically worn myself out.¡± Wang Yongping, though a tender-hearted young man, aside from his own mother and sister, had never even held hands with another girl. Listening to his mother¡¯s determination, it seemed he really was about to have a wife brought into his home. The heart of the young man thumped wildly, and the tips of his ears turned red. Whether working outside or hanging out with his buddies in the village, as a grown man, conversations inevitably involved women. Especially the married ones, when they talked about the benefits of being married, each of them looked as proud as if they had been feasting on rich meat for several days, often speaking as though only those who had gone through it would understand. They would mention how tender their wife¡¯s skin was, how soft her body felt like noodles, how slick and tight certain places were... The unmarried young men all blushed and burned with curiosity, tossing and turning sleeplessly at night. The thought that he was about to get married and become one of those experienced men, able to embrace a soft and fragrant wife and do this and that, made Wang Yongping feel like his nose was about to bleed, leaving him grinning idiotically. Wang Yongzhu simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at her foolish Fourth Brother. Old Granny Zhang also found her fool of a son too hard on the eyes and chased him out with a couple of broom sweeps. After dinner, Jindou and the other little Beans, who had been chased into the yard, also heard about the plans to get Uncle Four a bride, and they all laughed and teased Wang Yongping. ¡°Uncle Four, are you going to get us a Fourth Aunt?¡± ¡°Uncle Four, why is your face so red?¡± ... The courtyard was bustling with excitement. Left behind in the main room were Wang Yongfu and Lady Lin, a couple, with Lady Lin giving Wang Yongfu meaningful looks. Today was a rare occasion when the mother-in-law brought up her younger brother-in-law¡¯s marriage prospects. Their own Jindou was turning 15 next year, and it was time to start looking for a bride. Otherwise, after a couple more years, all the good girls would have been picked by someone else. Even the houses for the grandchildren¡¯s marriages weren¡¯t settled yet; this needed to be put on the agenda as well. Chapter 40 - 40 40 The despicable person who stirs up trouble everywhere, get out of here now— ?40: Chapter 40: The despicable person who stirs up trouble everywhere, get out of here now¡ª 40: Chapter 40: The despicable person who stirs up trouble everywhere, get out of here now¡ª ¡°` Otherwise, with her own mother-in-law¡¯s bias, who would think of finding wives for Jindou and his two brothers? Wang Yongfu heard Lady Lin constantly nagging in his ear and felt that it was time to find a bride for his eldest son. By bringing a daughter-in-law into the family early, their household labor would increase, and he and his wife could also enjoy the taste of being in-laws. Previously, he had resisted Lady Lin¡¯s pressure and hadn¡¯t spoken up, because he knew very well that children in the countryside matured early, most getting married around sixteen or seventeen. He, Laosi, and Laosan all got married at sixteen, but Fourth Brother, at nineteen, still hadn¡¯t brought a bride through the door. First, because the number of children in the family was increasing, each one opening their mouths for food, and the household burden was not light. Secondly, in earlier years they supported Laosan¡¯s pursuit of education, for him to become a Scholar, which incurred significant annual expenses. After Laosan became a Scholar, he took the exams year after year, failing each time, until finally their parents could no longer support him, and he started teaching at the county schoolhouse. However, over the years, the salary he earned hadn¡¯t been seen at home. Laosan was able to marry thanks to the fact that he was not much older than Laosan, combined with the years Laosan had become a Scholar, which had its own glory. There were families willing to pay just to marry into the Wang Family. Isn¡¯t that why Laosan¡¯s wife¡¯s family thought they could rely on Laosan¡¯s family in the future and therefore brought a considerable dowry? Thirdly, as their parents grew older, the old mother favored her younger daughter and felt that scrimping on her son¡¯s wedding was fine, but the daughter could not afford to be stingy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t hold her head high when she entered her husband¡¯s family, so they saved the extra money as a dowry for their younger daughter. Thus Fourth Brother¡¯s marriage had been delayed until he was nineteen without anyone mentioning it. Originally, there were idle talks in the village. This time Little Sister earned some money by selling Yellow Pine Mushrooms, and Fourth Brother also made some money. As long as the Li Family was not too demanding, the marriage should be handled smoothly. The Li Family¡¯s Daughter was not young anymore, and dragging it on would make her an old maid. Once Fourth Brother¡¯s marriage was settled, the dowry that Mother had saved for Little Sister these years should almost be enough. At that time, it would be appropriate to discuss Jindou¡¯s marriage. So, no matter how Lady Lin lobbied, he had his own calculations and knew that there was no point in bringing it up now, except to annoy the old mother. Lady Lin¡¯s eyes were almost twitching, but Wang Yongfu continued to feign death and kept silent. Finally unable to bear it, she blurted out, ¡°Mother, after we arrange Fourth Brother¡¯s wedding, shouldn¡¯t we start preparing for our Jindou? He¡¯ll be fifteen next year, and it¡¯s time to look for a well-mannered, diligent, and steady girl. Jindou is Wang Family¡¯s firstborn grandson; we can¡¯t take his marriage lightly! Shouldn¡¯t we start preparing for it now, lest when the time comes for the wedding, we¡¯ll need a house for them to live¡ª¡± ¡°Ptui! The Eldest Brother¡¯s family, take your traps back to your Old Lin Family. My Wang Family can¡¯t afford such a home-wrecker. Why aren¡¯t you concerned about your younger brother-in-law since he¡¯s nineteen and still unmarried? But your son, at only fourteen, you¡¯re already jumping at marrying him off? Heartless home-wrecker, what right do you have? Does the Wang Family even need your say? Wicked woman, even worse than a stepmother! The uncle hasn¡¯t even married yet, and the nephew is already thinking of a wife; no family follows such logic! If you dare speak such nonsense again, see if I don¡¯t beat you with the sole of my shoe! Nasty troublemaker, get out of my sight¡ª¡± With that, she scolded so fiercely that Lady Lin¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she covered her face and left. In the courtyard, Jindou looked at his Fourth Uncle awkwardly; it was impossible for a young man not to have thoughts about getting married. He also knew that it was not yet his turn since his Fourth Uncle hadn¡¯t married. Moreover, as the firstborn grandson of the Wang Family, as long as his grandparents cared about their reputation and wanted to establish a foothold in Qilidun, after Fourth Uncle¡¯s marriage was arranged, they would naturally start preparing his without any prompting. But his mother couldn¡¯t see clearly and was rashly pushing the issue at this delicate juncture¡ªwasn¡¯t she just asking to be scolded? It made him look like he was obsessed with the idea of getting a wife. Wang Yongping watched his elder sister-in-law Lady Lin rush into the main room with her face covered, and soon after, sobbing could be heard. ¡°` ¡°` The once joyful atmosphere in the courtyard vanished without a trace, and the Little Beans dared not speak. They looked around cautiously, not even daring to let out a heavy breath. It was Wang Yongzhu who came out from the main room, casually calling out, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Go wash up and head to sleep.¡± Only then did the Little Beans scatter like pardoned dreamers. Wang Yongping was left with a complex expression, looking at his little sister, not knowing what to say. Wang Yongzhu actually felt very sorry for her Fourth Brother. His fierce reputation was well-known, and everyone feared him, yet at home, he was just a neglected child. He had given much to the family but received far too little. His own parents had their plans, the Eldest Brother and Elder Sister-in-Law Lin had their selfishness, and poor him, he didn¡¯t even have someone to truly care for him. To make matters worse, as he was about to get married, he was being used as a stepping stone by Elder Sister-in-Law Lin for paving the way for her son. Seeing Wang Yongping¡¯s tall figure standing in the yard, looking somewhat pitiful, Wang Yongzhu approached and patted his shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve also worked hard. Go back and rest early. Don¡¯t worry, mother knows what she¡¯s doing. She won¡¯t mistreat you!¡± She had made up her mind; no matter what, she would persuade Old Granny Zhang to take Fourth Brother¡¯s marriage seriously and not to let down his heart. Wang Yongping felt surprised and somewhat moved. As an eighteen or nineteen-year-old young man, it was rare for him to receive such care from his family, and his eyes reddened. Not wanting his little sister to laugh at him, he turned around awkwardly and hurried back to his room in just a few strides. Wang Yongzhu sighed and was about to return to her room when she remembered the needlework she had helped Lady Jiang sell during the day and turned back towards the kitchen. In the kitchen, Lady Jiang was boiling hot water, preparing for the evening needs of the family. Seeing Wang Yongzhu come in, she stood up anxiously, watching her with hopeful eyes. Wang Yongzhu checked to make sure no one was around and then pulled out a handkerchief from her bosom. It wrapped the Twenty Large Money she had earned from selling the handkerchiefs and handed it to Lady Jiang, ¡°A total of twenty wen, please count them.¡± Lady Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up; she hadn¡¯t expected them to actually sell, let alone for Twenty Large Money, which she dared not even dream of. She thought that if they could sell for about ten wen, she would be overjoyed! After wiping her hands repeatedly on her clothes, she carefully received the handkerchief, and as the hefty Copper Coins fell into her hands, she finally felt the reality of the situation. Tears glistened in her eyes as she whispered excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Little Sister! You¡¯ve really helped us out a great deal. Sister-in-Law doesn¡¯t even know how to thank you properly¡ª¡± Lady Jiang¡¯s emotional excitement and gratitude were beyond words. At a nearly hopeless moment, the seemingly small favor from Wang Yongzhu gave her the courage to carry on. While speaking incoherently, she shakily counted out ten Large Coins to give to Wang Yongzhu as a token of closure. Wang Yongzhu initially didn¡¯t want to accept it, but considering that she shouldn¡¯t ruin her image, and seeing Lady Jiang like this, she thought that if she didn¡¯t take it, Lady Jiang would probably be worried sick about possible consequences every day. It might be better to temporarily keep the money to ease her mind, thinking of it as saving it for her, to later find an opportunity to discreetly reimburse the third branch of the family. ¡°` Chapter 41 - 41 41 Mom, just tell me what to do ?41: Chapter 41 Mom, just tell me what to do 41: Chapter 41 Mom, just tell me what to do With this thought, Wang Yongzhu calmly accepted the ten large coins and casually stuffed them into her purse. She instructed, ¡°The shopkeeper thinks your purse is well-made, very clever in design, with a good symbolic meaning stitched together. He wants you to make more of these kinds of purses. I¡¯ve brought you a packet of fabric strips, come to my room to get them tomorrow.¡± With that, she left the kitchen. Lady Jiang was so excited that she was trembling all over, as if in a dream. She bit her fingertip, the pain snapping her back to reality, yet she still wore a smile on her face. Someone wanted her embroidery, she had felt the real touch of ten large coins, and her younger sister-in-law was willing to help keep it a secret from her mother-in-law. Even if she had to give up half of the money, she was happy about it. She could earn money now, and from now on, life would surely start to get better. ¡ù¡ù¡ù After handing the money to Lady Jiang, Wang Yongzhu turned back to see that Old Granny Zhang¡¯s adjacent room was already dark, without even a lamp lit. It seemed Old Granny Zhang was so angry that she hadn¡¯t even done her evening grooming and had gone straight to bed. From the eldest brother¡¯s side, there was still the faint sound of Lady Lin¡¯s crying, along with Wang Yongfu¡¯s and several children¡¯s voices trying to soothe her. Wang Yongzhu shook her head, returned to her own room, finished her grooming, and then took the two silver pieces Old Granny Zhang had given her out to look at them for a long time before putting them together with the ten large coins from Lady Lin. She found a small wooden box in the very back of the wardrobe according to the location in her memory. Upon opening it, there were twenty or thirty large coins scattered inside, along with several hair ties, a few wooden carved hairpins, and a pair of delicate and exquisite silver lilac earrings. This was the entirety of Wang Yongzhu¡¯s possessions. It was truly pitifully poor. She threw the silver piece and the ten large coins in, locked it up, and placed it back where it was. After a long day¡¯s journey, finally being able to lie in bed gave Wang Yongzhu a sense of security, and she thought about planning her future life. However, sleepiness overcame her, and she couldn¡¯t resist falling into a deep slumber. When she woke up, it was already light outside. The sound of chopping wood came from the yard, rhythmic and steady. There was also Old Granny Zhang¡¯s voice, ¡°Laosi, what are you chopping wood for so early? If you have that spare time, you should go to the mountain with your dad and Eldest Brother first thing in the morning. Bring back some of the wood that¡¯s on the sunny side to make a couple of pieces of furniture for your house. Laosan, bake a few more pancakes, I¡¯ll take them later to ask Aunt Wu from the village entrance to set a date at the Li Family.¡± Wang Yongping and Lady Jiang both hurriedly agreed. Seeing that everyone was up, except for the missing figure of Lady Lin and the door to the main house still closed, the anger from the previous night flared up in Old Granny Zhang again. However, not wanting to wake her precious daughter, she still tried to keep her voice down as she approached the main house¡¯s door, ¡°What time is it? Still playing dead? Haven¡¯t you ever heard that if the mother-in-law is up, the daughter-in-law shouldn¡¯t still be sleeping in? You lazy wretch, get out here this instant¡ªthere¡¯s plenty to do today. If you delay my matters, just wait and see if I don¡¯t skin you!¡± The door creaked open, and Lady Lin walked out with red and swollen eyes, her head bowed, likely having been consoled by Wang Yongfu and the children the night before. She didn¡¯t look too terrible. Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t bother to say more, simply relaying the tasks, ¡°After breakfast, tidy up the house properly, and the vegetables in the garden need fertilizing. Take the next few days to fertilize them well, so when Laosi has his celebration, we can save a bit on the vegetable expenses.¡± Lady Lin knew this was a serious matter. If she dared to utter a single word of refusal, not only would Old Granny Zhang berate her to death, but if people in the village found out, they would also criticize her. With a drooping face, she too agreed. Old Granny Zhang distributed the tasks and, upon seeing Wang Yongzhu opening the door, her face immediately bloomed into a smile. She walked over in two strides, ¡°My dear girl, are you up? Was it your mother¡¯s loud voice that woke you? There¡¯s nothing much to do today. You worked hard yesterday. Why not eat and then go back to lie down for a bit?¡± Wang Yongzhu touched her nose and forced herself to get used to Old Granny Zhang¡¯s quick temper changes. ¡°I¡¯ve slept well. Fourth Brother is getting married, how can I, as his sister, stand by idly? What can I help with? Mother, just give me your orders¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang tenderly smoothed the stray hairs from Wang Yongzhu¡¯s forehead, ¡°With so many people in the house, where would we need your help? Don¡¯t roughen your hands. For girls, hands are most precious. If you¡¯re bored, just supervise the kids and tidy up the house again. The room you cleaned last time looked both beautiful and spacious. When your father and the others finish making the furniture, you can help Fourth Brother tidy up the new room¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang was as biased towards her daughter as ever. Wang Yongzhu thought about the window cleaning task she hadn¡¯t finished yet and took this opportunity to do so, figuring it was at least worth some points. She agreed readily. After breakfast, Old Granny Zhang, carrying the pancakes that Lady Jiang had made, was about to go find the matchmaker. Just stepping out of the kitchen, Wang Yongzhu waited for her and handed over a piece of rice cake that was specially saved from yesterday, ¡°Mother, take this with you. It looks both respectable and attractive, and it can help Aunt Wu speak a few more good words for Fourth Brother and our family, to have Fourth Sister-in-law marry in sooner!¡± Old Granny Zhang refused to take it, ¡°Such a precious thing, keep it to satisfy your own cravings. Giving it away to others for what? It¡¯s already good if a matchmaker¡¯s thank-you gift includes two pancakes. Our Wang family is more than a match for the Li family, no need for others to talk us up. Keep it for yourself¡ª¡± Without further discussion, she stuffed the rice cake back and, basket in hand, left the house. Wang Laozhu also took his two sons up the mountain to move wood. Qilidun was close to the mountains, so there was no lack of trees. When the family needed to put up beams for the house or make furniture, they would go to the mountain to find their own wood. Those with foresight would find good trees years in advance, chop them into lumber, and leave them to dry in the shade. This kind of wood had a fine grain and, when turned into furniture, was more durable and less likely to crack when dry. Wang Laozhu, being a carpenter, had chosen the lumber for his children¡¯s weddings well in advance and let it dry, ready for use at any time. Lady Lin, although still a bit upset, went to water and fertilize the vegetables in the back garden. Wang Yongzhu was left, directing Little Bean and the others, to give the Wang family home a thorough cleaning. Even the cobwebs in the most hidden corners were swept away. The yard, which had appeared somewhat messy, was now neatly organized, with all the weeds pulled. The years-old dust on the window sills was wiped away, brightening the kitchen by several degrees. The cupboards were scrubbed clean, the grease stains on the stove removed, and the two iron pots were polished to a bright shine. The pigsty and chicken coop were also cleaned, transforming the entire yard. Wang Yongzhu did a final check before she was completely satisfied. At the same time, the system¡¯s notification sounded in her mind, ¡°Congratulations to the host, ¡®Bright as a Mirror and Clean as a Whistle,¡¯ room cleaning task is completed. Reward, 1 point.¡± With the points secured, Wang Yongzhu finally let down her guard. A mosquito might be tiny, but it¡¯s still meat; no amount of points was too small. Her mood improved, and as she looked at the neat but empty yard, she felt something was missing. Chapter 42 - 42 42 Why did you always like to take advantage of others before ?42: Chapter 42 Why did you always like to take advantage of others before? 42: Chapter 42 Why did you always like to take advantage of others before? ¡°` He gestured and instructed a few Little Beans, that in the next few days, they should go up to the mountains, and if they saw any beautiful flowering trees, such as azaleas or gardenias, to dig up a few clumps and plant them in the courtyard to add some interest. Jinhua, being a girl, lit up at the mention of planting flowers and cautiously suggested, ¡°Old Auntie, I know Li Zhuye¡¯s family has gardenias, and their flowers are both fragrant and large. Shouldn¡¯t we go and ask them for a couple of cuttings to plant?¡± Li Zhuye? Wang Yongzhu was completely puzzled and after racking her brains for a while, she couldn¡¯t remember, which was not surprising, since the old Wang Yongzhu only had eyes for Song Chongjin and no one else mattered to her. So, it was normal not to have any recollection. Jinhua was well aware of her Old Auntie¡¯s idiosyncrasy and hurriedly explained, ¡°You know, the one who hasn¡¯t married into the family yet, the neighbor of our fourth aunt-in-law? The two families are cousins, and the fourth aunt-in-law is actually Zhuye¡¯s paternal aunt.¡± Got it! Wang Yongzhu hesitated, ¡°Would their family be willing to share with us? Should we bring something with us? It wouldn¡¯t be nice to go empty-handed and ask for it, right?¡± From the education Wang Yongzhu had received earlier, one should never visit someone¡¯s home empty-handed; at the very least, one should bring some sort of gift. Jinhua was still a child; children in the countryside didn¡¯t pay attention to these things when interacting with one another, did they? Not to mention, even if she knew about it, she had nothing to offer them, did she? Therefore, when Wang Yongzhu mentioned it, Jinhua was at a loss. ¡°Then... what should we do?¡± Wang Yongzhu pondered for a moment. If she was going to fit in at Qilidun, she needed to at least ensure the neighbors and villagers did not hold any strong prejudices against her. In the future, she would have to deal with them, so why not start with Li Zhuye¡¯s family, taking the first step in social interaction! After thinking it over, she went back to her room, rummaged through her box, and took out two red hair ties, handing one to Jinhua while tucking the other into her pouch, ¡°Does that Zhuye like red?¡± Jinhua was overjoyed, holding the hair tie, ¡°Old Auntie, is this for me?¡± She touched it tenderly; such a bright red hair tie was something only her Old Auntie had at home. She had always used strips of old clothing to tie up her hair. Which little girl doesn¡¯t like to look pretty? Although Jinhua was sensible, she couldn¡¯t help envying other girls who could tie their hair with red hair ties and wear floral hairpins. Such hair ties were something she could only look at in the past, but now that her Old Auntie had given her one, she was both thrilled and afraid. Wang Yongzhu waved her hand carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. Little misses like you should wear these to look pretty.¡± She had several other hair ties of different colors in her box, and, being choosy, she didn¡¯t really care for these hair ties. Besides, her skin was still a light buckwheat color, and wearing red only made her look darker and more rustic, didn¡¯t it? Jinhua, delighted, let down her hair, removed the gray strip, and tied on the red hair tie. On her light yellow braids, the red tie was very striking, not particularly attractive, but Jinhua loved it and kept touching the hair tie now and then, reassuring its presence. After touching her braid several times, Jinhua came back to her senses, ¡°Old Auntie, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you there. I get along really well with Zhuye. Even without giving her a hair tie, she would still share some cuttings with us. Besides, this hair tie is valuable, while the flower branches aren¡¯t worth much. Old Auntie, if we just take a few branches and give away a hair tie for free, won¡¯t that be a loss for us?¡± ¡°` This maid, having been influenced by Old Granny Zhang and Lady Jiang, had also learned to be extremely stingy. Wang Yongzhu shook her head, said solemnly, ¡°Since you have a good relationship with Zhu Ye, then all the more we should not take advantage of her! When dealing with people, special attention must be paid to reciprocity. You cannot, just because you have a good relationship with someone and don¡¯t care about the small things, feel that it¡¯s not a big deal. Over time, the other person will feel uncomfortable, and even a good friend may grow distant. If people start spreading rumors saying that you are stingy and like to take advantage of others, that will harm your reputation. Most people do not like to associate with someone with a bad reputation, and if something happens later on, regardless of right or wrong, people will think you are at fault. By then, even if you are wronged, you won¡¯t be able to speak up. We can¡¯t afford to seek small gains and suffer big losses, understand?¡± Jinhua, on ordinary days, only needed to work for Old Granny Zhang, and Lady Jiang was busy with household chores, even the youngest Jinshao needed Jinhua¡¯s help to take care of, where was there time to teach her daughter these things. However, she was naturally smart and influenced by Lady Jiang¡¯s gentle and forbearing nature. Apart from being too stingy and fond of taking small advantages, there weren¡¯t other problems. On the contrary, she was diligent and polite, and she was fairly well-regarded by both the children and adults in the village. Hearing Wang Yongzhu¡¯s instruction, she truly took it to heart, though there were still some things she did not understand, she planned to ask Lady Jiang secretly at night. However, being a child prone to speaking her mind without much thought, she carelessly asked, ¡°Old Aunt, why did you used to like taking advantage of others? Didn¡¯t you have a bad reputation in the village?¡± Wang Yongzhu... She hated children the most, those who are too honest and direct, really hit a nerve! After holding back for a moment, Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t resist and flicked Jinhua¡¯s forehead, said sternly, ¡°Lead the way, to Zhu Ye¡¯s house¡ª¡ª¡± Jinhua stuck out her tongue, knowing she had annoyed the Old Aunt and dared not say more, running ahead to lead the way. Li Zhuye¡¯s family wasn¡¯t too far from the Wang Family. At this moment, some villagers had gone to the fields, and those who had finished their work there were rarely at home to rest. Aside from a few clueless children running around, the village was quiet with hardly anyone else about. Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t encounter anyone on the way and when she arrived at Li Zhuye¡¯s house, the door was open, so she walked straight in. ¡°Zhu Ye? Zhu Ye, are you home?¡± A young girl around Jinhua¡¯s age came out from the inner room, not as tall as Jinhua, wearing a faded blue dress with tiny flowers, her face straightforward, her complexion the distinctive tan of rural children. Seeing Jinhua, the girl rushed over and hugged her, ¡°Jinhua, what brings you here? Did you need something from me?¡± Jinhua turned her head, saw that Wang Yongzhu was still standing at the entrance without coming in, and hastily waved, ¡°Old Aunt, why aren¡¯t you coming in, standing at the door for what?¡± While introducing her friend Zhu Ye, ¡°Zhu Ye, this is my Old Aunt.¡± Zhu Ye of course knew Wang Family¡¯s Wang Yongzhu, the female tyrant. Jinhua had occasionally complained to her about how her Old Aunt had a unique temper and was pampered by Old Granny Zhang. In the Wang Family, whatever good food or fun things there were, Wang Yongzhu always had first dibs. Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t act like an Old Aunt, never sharing the good things and had no affection for her nephews and nieces, only ordering them about. Jinhua and her siblings didn¡¯t think much of this Old Aunt but didn¡¯t dare to offend her either, fearing a simple mistake would lead to complaining to their grandparents. Then not only would they be scolded, but also denied meals. Thus, the relationship between the aunt and the nieces and nephews was always cold; they wouldn¡¯t approach Wang Yongzhu unless absolutely necessary. Why then, today, would she be taking the Old Aunt to her own house? Could it be that Wang Yongzhu had set her sights on something in her house, and was forcing Jinhua to come over to demand it? Chapter 43 - 43 43 I Dont Want to Marry into the Wang Family ?43: Chapter 43 I Don¡¯t Want to Marry into the Wang Family 43: Chapter 43 I Don¡¯t Want to Marry into the Wang Family Zhu Ye¡¯s first reaction was just like that, eyeing Wang Yongzhu warily, afraid that if she took a liking to something, she would insist on taking it¡ªwhat could she do? Her parents and brother had all gone to work in the fields, leaving her alone to watch the house. What if she couldn¡¯t fend off Wang Yongzhu? The little girl¡¯s mind worked quickly. ¡°Zhu Ye, hello. I am Jinhua¡¯s aunt. Jinhua told me you have especially clever hands and are really good at gardening. I¡¯ve heard that the gardenias you raise at home are the biggest and most fragrant in the whole village¡ª¡± When Wang Yongzhu saw the little girl Zhu Ye looking at her with a face full of caution, she instantly understood that the little girl was guarding against her. Thus, she had no choice but to start flattering, hoping to make the little girl relax a bit. Zhu Ye indeed felt proud as she heard Wang Yongzhu praising her, mentioning that it was Jinhua who had spoken well of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of her mouth. ¡°Of course, this craft of mine was all learned from my grandfather¡¯s home. You won¡¯t find such flower craftsmanship anywhere else in Qilidun. Since it¡¯s the aunt¡¯s first visit to our home, I will pick a few gardenias for you to take back later. Just keep them in clean water, they¡¯ll fragrance your home,¡± the little girl boasted proudly with her chest puffed out, extremely generous. ¡°Thank you so much! I came today exactly for the gardenias. Our family has a happy event coming up soon, and we¡¯re sprucing up the yard. We found it to be too bare and unsightly, so we plan to plant some flowers and grass to add to the festive spirit. Jinhua praised your gardenias highly, so I specially came to ask for a few cuttings to take back. Here¡¯s a little thank-you gift!¡± Fearing Zhu Ye might misunderstand that she wanted the cuttings for free, Wang Yongzhu quickly took out a red hair tie she had prepared from her pouch and stuffed it into Zhu Ye¡¯s hand. Zhu Ye¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªwho didn¡¯t love a bit of red, especially a little girl? This red hair tie had a bright color and was clearly not a cheap item. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted, yet also a bit embarrassed, holding the hair tie in her hand without letting go, while insisting modestly, ¡°Auntie Wang, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s just a few flower cuttings; they¡¯re not worth such an expense. Please take your gift back.¡± Of course, Wang Yongzhu had no intention of taking it back and gave Jinhua a look. Jinhua immediately hugged Zhu Ye. ¡°Why are you being so formal with my aunt? My aunt is very generous. Look, she even gave me one too. It looks nice, doesn¡¯t it? Go ahead and tie it on¡ª¡± Without any further discussion, she took down the tie Zhu Ye was using in her hair and put the red hair tie on for her. Zhu Ye genuinely liked the hair tie, so she went along with it, allowing Jinhua to tie her hair for her, and her previous prejudice against Wang Yongzhu mostly dissipated. Since Auntie Wang from the Wang Family was so generous, she couldn¡¯t be stingy herself. Touching the red hair tie with delight, she said, ¡°Then, thank you, Auntie Wang. You¡¯re right about wanting to plant some flowers and grass in your yard. You came to the right person. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied. I took a bunch of gardenias from our old tree the year before, and this year they are already shaped up, covered with buds. In a few days, when they bloom, it¡¯s the perfect time to transplant them to your home. We also have creeping fig, night blooming jasmine, and little jasmines¡ªwould you like any of those?¡± Wang Yongzhu was overjoyed beyond expectation¡ªit was an unexpected delight. She hadn¡¯t imagined that the Li Family in Qilidun would have these flowers; although common, ordinary families wouldn¡¯t bother planting such extravagant things. She nodded her head eagerly. Zhu Ye was quite generous too. Seeing that Wang Yongzhu genuinely liked flowers and was even willing to trade a red hair tie for them, she briskly went inside, brought out a stool, and carried out a cup of water, ¡°Auntie, you can rest your feet here. Jinhua and I will go to the backyard and dig out the Night Blooming Jasmine, Jasmine, and coral honeysuckle for you. You can take them with you later to plant. The Gardenia, though, has grown as high as a person and has deep roots; we can¡¯t dig it out. When my father and brother come back, we¡¯ll have them dig it up and deliver it to your family tomorrow, would that be all right?¡± Her words were both decisive and efficient. Seeing how straightforwardly Zhu Ye made arrangements, Wang Yongzhu naturally had no objections. She accepted the water with a smile and gestured, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here in the yard, then¡ªyou go ahead¡ª¡± Knowing that Zhu Ye intentionally wanted to have some private talk with her sister Jinhua, she didn¡¯t want to disturb them. Zhu Ye and Jinhua grabbed hoes, shovels, and bamboo baskets, and set off to dig up the flowers in the backyard. Since Wang Yongzhu was at someone else¡¯s house, it wasn¡¯t proper for her to wander around, so she quietly moved the stool to sit by the courtyard wall, avoiding the near-noon sun from further darkening her complexion. After finishing her cup of water and the two young girls still not having returned, Wang Yongzhu could only count the ants on the ground to pass the time. Then, she heard two low-pitched female voices from the other side of the courtyard wall, ¡°Jinzhi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you drag me to the backyard? What can¡¯t be said inside the house? Ever since the Wang family sent someone to set the wedding date, I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯re not happy, but getting married is supposed to be a joyful event¡ªwhy the long face all of a sudden?¡± Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Jinzhi? Remembering Jinhua¡¯s words, the family next to Zhu Ye¡¯s was the Li family, so the person talking on the other side of the wall was her future sister-in-law? Considering how Wang Yongping had seemed quite satisfied with Li Jinzhi the day before, why did it seem like Li Jinzhi herself was not that willing? Wang Yongzhu immediately perked up her ears and leaned closer to the courtyard wall. A low female voice began, tinged with hesitation and irritation, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to marry into the Wang family.¡± ¡°You foolish girl, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± The first female voice suddenly rose, then hushed again, asking, ¡°Foolish child, can you speak so carelessly? Keep your voice down, be careful someone hears us!¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s voice was also lowered, ¡°Of course I know that no one else should hear, that¡¯s why I pulled you to the backyard. Only Zhu Ye, a little maid, is left in the neighbor¡¯s house, and I saw her going to the backyard with the Wang family¡¯s Jinhua to dig flowers. No one will hear us talking here.¡± Assured, Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother became irritated once more, ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡¯t you always complain before that the Wang family wouldn¡¯t marry you? Now that they¡¯ve finally set the date, what mischief are you up to? How can you just refuse this marriage so easily when everything has been arranged?¡± Li Jinzhi responded unhappily, ¡°The Wang family is no good household; I was just young and foolish before. Now I think about it, what kind of good life could I have marrying into the Wang family? With a sharp-tongued and harsh mother-in-law, and a sister-in-law who¡¯s also a tough character, am I supposed to slave away for the Wang family? I¡¯m not willing!¡± Wang Yongzhu was stunned. Her future sister-in-law was indeed speaking the truth; if she were in Li Jinzhi¡¯s position, she wouldn¡¯t be keen to marry either. ¡°Jinzhi, you¡¯re talking nonsense! Becoming someone¡¯s daughter-in-law is naturally different from being a daughter at home ¨C isn¡¯t every mother-in-law the same? The Wang family is actually one of the good ones. Although Old Granny Zhang is verbally harsh, look at the Wang family over the years; all the children have grown up strong, and that¡¯s something commendable! Though she favors the younger sister-in-law, she can¡¯t stay at her mother¡¯s home forever. She¡¯s not that young anymore, and at most in two more years, she will get married off. When that time comes, you make an effort to argue for splitting the household. You are marrying the youngest son; you don¡¯t even have to take care of the elderly and can manage your own household. With Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child¡¯s physique and strength, are you afraid you won¡¯t have a good life?¡± On the other side of the wall, Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother was persuading her. Chapter 44 - 44 44 A Green Grassland Above the Head ?44: Chapter 44 A Green Grassland Above the Head 44: Chapter 44 A Green Grassland Above the Head Li Jinzhi remained silent for a while before slowly speaking again, ¡°Mother, as the saying goes, being married off far away, the Wang Family is just an ordinary household like ours. If I married into them, I would be busy from dawn till dusk with cooking and farming, not having a moment¡¯s rest. Look at the wives in the Wang Family, they all work like men ¨C I don¡¯t want to live such a hard life. Mother, with my looks, I¡¯m certainly not the bottom of the barrel in the village, why can¡¯t I marry into a good family, rather than to some country bumpkin¡ª¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother fell silent for a moment before finally speaking, ¡°Tell me the truth, do you have someone else in your heart? Don¡¯t throw that nonsense at your mother! Our family has been engaged to the Wang Family for years, with the ceremonies all completed except for the final marriage. You suddenly refusing to marry is utterly unreasonable! Speak clearly to me right away¡ª¡± ¡°Mother, do you still remember the He Family youngster whose leg was broken by Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child last year?¡± Caught by her own mother¡¯s perception, Li Jinzhi no longer concealed the truth and asked softly. Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother was startled and slapped Jinzhi¡¯s arm with a smack, ¡°You foolish girl, that He Family kid harassed you, and it was Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child who saved you from trouble, even compensating the He Family generously. How could you get involved with that He boy?¡± Li Jinzhi casually rubbed her arm, ¡°Mother, actually, that Brother Da Wei from the He Family is just smooth-talking, he¡¯s not a bad person! Besides, the He Family only has one single seedling for several generations, just this one boy, with over a dozen acres of prime land, and they own a shop in town, too. His sisters married into wealthy families and often help out our home. Brother Da Wei said, because his leg was broken by Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child, and though the doctor reset it, he can¡¯t farm anymore. They decided to take back the shop in town, and when we get married, we will move there. He will be the shopkeeper, and I¡¯ll be the shopkeeper¡¯s wife. He also promised to buy a maid to serve me. Why wouldn¡¯t I agree to such a generous family? Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child and I have been betrothed for so many years, and he hasn¡¯t even bought me a single hair tie, but Brother Da Wei is much more generous. He bought me rouge, face powder, and even a silver hairpin, and promised to give our family an additional five taels of silver for the bride price, as well as getting a new set of clothes for you and dad. How could that even compare to that stingy Wang Family? Mother, why would I choose to marry into the Wang Family and jump into that pit of fire instead?¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother fell silent, for in the village, a bride price of five taels of silver was incredibly generous to a point where it made refusing difficult. Not to mention the promise of a new set of clothes. Just the cost of the fabric was considerable, plus all the other miscellaneous gifts that made the He Family¡¯s proposal seem like heaven compared to the Wang Family¡¯s earth. Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but lean a bit more towards the He Family. However, she still had some sense left and wasn¡¯t quite swayed by her daughter¡¯s few words to side entirely with the He Family. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matter with your father this evening. These next few days, you had better behave properly and not let on anything to outsiders, understand?¡± Li Jinzhi stuck her tongue out and responded hesitantly, ¡°Then mother, you must persuade father well. We can¡¯t delay too long¡ª¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother¡¯s expression changed, and she grabbed Li Jinzhi, both anxious and afraid, ¡°You... are you, are you with that He Family boy...?¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she spoke coyly, ¡°Mother, Brother Da Wei will be coming to propose in a few days anyway. You better call off my engagement to the Wang Family quickly. Otherwise, it won¡¯t stay hidden for much longer.¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother turned pale, staggering. What else could be ¡®not stay hidden¡¯? It must be a pregnancy that couldn¡¯t be hidden! Her face turning deathly pale, she wanted to slap her daughter a few times but was afraid of injuring the baby, so she only fiercely patted Jinzhi¡¯s back, ¡°You foolish girl, how could you be so careless? How can a woman let a man have her before the wedding? How will you face his family in the future? You foolish girl, why are you so silly? You are pushing our family into a pit of fire. If this gets out, our entire family will be too ashamed to show our faces, you foolish girl, what a tragedy¡ª¡± In the hearts of villagers, the chastity of an unmarried woman was most precious. Before marriage, even holding hands or seeing each other was a big step, anything more was considered indecent if seen by others. ¡°` They hadn¡¯t even married yet, and especially since there was a betrothal to another family at stake, having contact with another man could cause a scandal. If word got out, it would bring shame to the entire family, making it impossible for them to hold their heads high for generations. Upon thinking of these consequences, Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother felt as though the sky was falling. Li Jinzhi pouted, unconcerned, ¡°Mother, only Brother Da Wei, you, and I know about this. If we keep our mouths shut, who would find out? Let¡¯s quickly break off the engagement with the Wang Family. Once Brother Da Wei¡¯s family comes to propose, let¡¯s swiftly handle the marriage. If we hide the broken arm inside our sleeve, how would outsiders know? Anyway, I don¡¯t care, things have come to this point. I¡¯ll leave mine and your grandson¡¯s fate in your hands¡ª¡± Li Jinzhi¡¯s mother felt angry, worried, and scared all at once. She was so distraught that she couldn¡¯t speak, only able to pound her chest and cry tears of frustration. On the other side of the wall, Wang Yongzhu was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected that her brother¡¯s betrothed, who hadn¡¯t yet crossed the threshold, was such a person who had become intimate with another man before marriage, and even gotten pregnant with his child. Poor Fourth Brother, his head is now covered in a lush green field. Reason told her that Li Jinzhi¡¯s desire for a better life and her unwillingness to marry Fourth Brother was her own prerogative. But to be bearing another man¡¯s child while still wearing the title of Fourth Brother¡¯s fiance?e was unforgivable! Wang Yongzhu pursed her lips. No matter what, this marriage was doomed not to take place. And it had to be quickly handled, otherwise, if the affair went public later, not only the Li Family but also the Wang Family would be embroiled in scandal. Having herself already been the talk of the town due to a broken engagement, if Fourth Brother were to be left at the altar as well, regardless of whose fault it was, everyone would mock the Wang Family, laughing at Fourth Brother¡¯s ineptitude. Having made up her mind, Wang Yongzhu, not wanting to startle Li Jinzhi and her daughter on the other side of the wall, tiptoed to the back door. There, she saw Zhu Ye and Jinhua, hand in hand, chatting and laughing as they walked by with baskets on their backs. The laughter of the two girls also alarmed the mother and daughter on the other side of the wall. After a whisper, the sound of footsteps quickly retreated from the courtyard wall. Wang Yongzhu steadied her thoughts and managed to keep a pleasant expression on her face as she looked into the basket. The crisp green leaves framed the small white jasmine flowers, along with a few gardenias and purple night-blooming jasmine. Indeed, Zhu Ye had ground to boast a bit. The flowers were indeed thriving, full of vibrancy at first glance. After thanking Zhu Ye and agreeing to have gardenias delivered to the Wang Family in a couple of days, she learned some flower-growing tips from her. Then Jinhua took the initiative to carry the basket on her back, and the niece and aunt bid farewell and departed. ¡°` Chapter 45 - 45 45 Must I be doomed to hang on a single tree of your Wang Family ?45: Chapter 45 Must I be doomed to hang on a single tree of your Wang Family? (Revised) 45: Chapter 45 Must I be doomed to hang on a single tree of your Wang Family? (Revised) Walking home, Wang Yongzhu engaged in sporadic conversation with Jinhua, her mind still preoccupied with the matters she had just heard about. She had never dealt with such issues before, and one misstep might mean not only mutual destruction for the Wang Family and the Li Family, but what she feared most was that Fourth Brother Wang Yongping would become estranged from the family. As she grappled with her thoughts, she spotted a familiar figure¡ªwho else could it be but Wang Yongping? Smiling foolishly, with something bulky in his arms, he was headed in the direction of the Li Family, wasn¡¯t he? Wang Yongzhu furrowed her brows, halted her steps, and instructed Jinhua, ¡°You go back first. I have a little matter to attend to and will be back shortly.¡± Jinhua nodded obediently, without daring to ask further, and carrying her basket on her back, she headed home. Wang Yongzhu hurriedly followed behind Wang Yongping on his way to the Li Family. For fear of being discovered by Wang Yongping, she deliberately kept her distance. She saw Wang Yongping run to the Li Family¡¯s house, where he whistled for a good while outside the courtyard wall and then, standing on tiptoes, called out several times, ¡°Jinzhi¡ªJinzhi¡ª¡± After a long while, the main door of the Li Family opened, and a graceful young girl came out. At this moment, Wang Yongzhu was hiding behind a pair of haystacks next to the Li house. The haystacks concealed her stout figure, yet she could both hear and see the two people. Before, she had only heard Li Jinzhi¡¯s voice. Wang Yongzhu never held a good impression of Li Jinzhi, seldomly interacting with her and thus lacking a strong memory of her. Looking now, Li Jinzhi was dressed in a faded blue cotton garment, tall, and well-developed, with a chest and waist clearly defined. She had glossy black hair adorned with a thin silver hairpin and two silk flowers. Among the rural girls, her skin was relatively fair, her face shaped like a melon seed, with small eyes that tilted upward at the ends, carrying an indescribable allure. No wonder she claimed to be somewhat pretty; indeed, with such looks, she would be considered beautiful not only in Qilidun but also in Shiqiao Town. No wonder He Dawei of the He Family refused to let her go even after his leg was broken for her sake, and based on the looks of it, Fourth Brother of her own family was also extremely fond of her. When Li Jinzhi came out and saw Wang Yongping, her face quickly flashed an uncomfortable expression, but she immediately put on a cold front, ¡°What are you here for?¡± As soon as Wang Yongping laid eyes on Li Jinzhi, he was all smiles, reaching into his arms to pull out a snow-white rabbit and offering it to Li Jinzhi as if presenting a treasure, ¡°Jinzhi, I had good luck hunting in the mountains today and caught a rabbit. I kept it alive on purpose. If you like it, you can keep it as a pet for a few days. If not, let Auntie cook it for you, to nourish your body...¡± All of a sudden, Wang Yongzhu understood the mindset of those old grannies, like Old Granny Zhang. Her son, whom she had painstakingly raised, once grown up and successful, would forget about his parents the moment he got something tasty or fun, choosing instead to please an outsider¡ªa little demoness. Li Jinzhi covered her nose, stepping back in disgust, and fanned the air with her other hand, ¡°Take it away, take it away, it¡¯s filthy! Who needs your rabbit? If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it. If not, I¡¯m going back inside.¡± The smile on Wang Yongping¡¯s face stiffened; he appeared somewhat at a loss, seemingly not understanding why Li Jinzhi showed such repulsion, ¡°Jinzhi, what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to raise a rabbit? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like it, Auntie can stew it for you, to strengthen your health...¡± ¡°It was eight hundred years ago that matter, why didn¡¯t you catch one for me then? Now you eagerly bring it over just to be disliked¡ª¡± Li Jinzhi rolled her eyes. Wang Yongping was stunned for a moment, wringing his hands awkwardly as if not knowing what to do. After thinking for a long time, he finally mustered the courage, ¡°Then... if you don¡¯t like rabbits, you just don¡¯t, I, I brought you two flowers, do you like them?¡± While speaking, he pulled out two silk flowers from his bosom and stuffed them into Li Jinzhi¡¯s hands. Li Jinzhi wasn¡¯t paying attention and ended up with two warm silk flowers in her hands. Looking down, her lips curled in disdain, and her face couldn¡¯t help but show scorn and contempt: ¡°You actually have the nerve to offer such trash? Ones worth a penny each? These things, you think they¡¯re fit for me to wear? Pfft¡ª¡± With a cold laugh, her fingers loosened and the two silk flowers fell to the ground. Wang Yongping seemed not to recognize Li Jinzhi at all, looking at her, not understanding why his soon-to-be bride was behaving this way. His face reddened, Wang Yongping spoke with a good-natured tone, ¡°Jinzhi, I know you are upset, blaming our family for dragging out the wedding date these several years. We¡¯ve wronged you, but don¡¯t worry, my mother is already discussing the date with your family, we will soon have the wedding. Today I went to the mountain to choose timber to make furniture. What style do you like? I¡¯ll make it all for you! You can be sure, once we get married, I¡¯ll buy you even prettier flowers to wear. I have plenty of strength, and when I¡¯ve earned money, I¡¯ll give it all to you...¡± Li Jinzhi, annoyed, picked at her nails. An inept man talked on and on, and could only ever promise flowers to wear. How could such a man be worthy of her? Unwilling to waste more time listening: ¡°Alright, does it take you half a day to talk about such a trivial thing? In broad daylight, if others see us, how am I going to show my face? Don¡¯t come looking for me anymore¡ª¡± As she spoke, she turned to leave. Wang Yongping wanted to reach out to hold her back, but didn¡¯t dare, turning in circles in his anxiety, and could only plead in a low voice, ¡°Jinzhi, Jinzhi, please don¡¯t be mad¡ª¡± Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, this Li Jinzhi was going too far, not once did she give Wang Yongping a proper look, always glancing at people sidelong. How much disdain did she have for Wang Yongping? If she were already involved with another man, what was this attitude for? Shouldn¡¯t she be honest with Wang Yongping at this point and propose annulling the marriage? What was she doing, complaining and disdainful? ¡°Fourth Brother, why do you beg her? Do you know why she ignores you? She¡¯s climbed a high branch, got together with another man, and even has his child in her belly by now. Naturally, she scorns the rabbit and silk flowers you¡¯ve given. The clothes she wears, the items she dons on her head, they¡¯re all probably gifts from that man, right?¡± Wang Yongzhu emerged from behind the haystack, grabbing the lowly pleading Wang Yongping. Upon hearing Wang Yongzhu¡¯s words, Li Jinzhi¡¯s complexion turned white, and she glanced around guiltily. How did this fat swine of the Wang family know about her affair? Over there, Wang Yongping was dumbfounded, and it took him a long time to recover: ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Jinzhi isn¡¯t like that, right, Jinzhi?¡± He looked at Li Jinzhi, full of hope that she would tell him his sister was lying. Li Jinzhi, seeing no one around, hardened her heart. She figured sooner or later everyone would find out. Looking at Wang Yongping¡¯s pathetic figure, she thought it would be better to tell him early, to make him give up, to stop pestering her. She arrogantly nodded her head, ¡°Since you already know, I won¡¯t hide it from you! Yes, I¡¯m with someone else. Brother Da Wei¡¯s family has money and land, treats me well, buys me silver hairpins, flowers to wear, and even clothes. With him, I can eat and drink the best, and once we¡¯re married, I can have a maid to serve me, and I¡¯ll be a shopkeeper¡¯s wife. Why would I cling to the Wang family like hanging onto a single tree for dear life?¡± Chapter 46 - 46 46 This is a big deal! ?46: Chapter 46 This is a big deal! (Revised) 46: Chapter 46 This is a big deal! (Revised) ¡°` ¡°Wang Yongping, have you ever looked at yourself closely? What are you worth, apart from some brute strength? What have you given me in all these years we¡¯ve been engaged? Nothing but wild fruits from the mountains and wildflowers from the fields¡ªnot a single penny spent on me. Why should I marry you? Not to mention, your family is poor and stingy, your mother favors your sister over you, and your marriage has been delayed for years. You don¡¯t even dare to let out a peep! What kind of good life could I have with you? I¡¯m so beautiful and attractive, why should I give up the chance to be a shopkeeper¡¯s wife and marry you to become a peasant¡¯s daughter-in-law? Do I look like I¡¯ve lost my mind?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a real man, have your mother come to my house tomorrow and call the engagement off. Stop sulking in the corner, ugh, as if anyone would look up to you!¡± Li Jinzhi was also not one to mince her words, and her rapid tirade made Wang Yongping dizzy and disoriented. Wang Yongzhu was really angry. He had never seen such shamelessness¡ªshe had an affair and still had the audacity to look righteous! With a snort, Wang Yongzhu sized up Li Jinzhi, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone brazen enough to be pregnant by another man before marriage and still act so self-righteous. You¡¯ve shown your true colors, seeking wealth over poverty, being promiscuous, and not following the virtue of a woman. Now you dare to blame others? What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? You have no sense of propriety, integrity, or shame. You¡¯re pregnant before marriage and still have the face to strut around? How thick is your skin? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? Relying on your looks, whom are you trying to bully? Are you bullying our Wang Family because you think we have no one to stand up for us...¡± While cursing, Wang Yongzhu felt a full-blown contempt for herself brewing inside. She hadn¡¯t been here long, and she was already corrupt, influenced too much by Old Granny Zhang! ¡°Enough!¡± Wang Yongping roared, startling Wang Yongzhu. Turning his head, Wang Yongping¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his gaze fierce and threatening as if the glint in his eyes could devour someone, ¡°Tell me, whose bastard is in your belly?¡± Li Jinzhi had never seen Wang Yongping like this; he was always amiable and submissive in front of her, but seeing his murderous look now, her legs went weak, and she stuttered, ¡°Wang Yongping, what... what are you trying to do... I¡¯m warning you... don¡¯t mess around...¡± ¡°Who is it? Whose is it?¡± Wang Yongping grabbed Li Jinzhi by the throat and pushed her against the wall, questioning her fiercely. ¡°...Help...me...¡± Li Jinzhi struggled wildly, unable to speak, pain coming in waves. Wang Yongzhu was terrified¡ªthis could lead to a death! She rushed forward to pry Wang Yongping¡¯s hands off, ¡°Fourth Brother, calm down! Fourth Brother! It¡¯s not worth it to take on a murder charge for such a loose woman! Fourth Brother, let go! Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother¡ª¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Wang Yongping at that moment had only one thought in his mind, to find out who had cuckolded him. ¡°It¡¯s He Dawei, He Dawei of the He Family, the one you broke the leg of!¡± Wang Yongzhu was so scared that her legs gave way; she hadn¡¯t seen anything like this in her life. ¡°He Dawei, He¡ªDawei¡ª¡± Wang Yongping gritted his teeth as he repeated the name, and with one fierce motion, he flung Li Jinzhi aside and took off running. Wang Yongzhu, with shaky legs, mustered all her strength, ¡°Brother, stay calm! Let¡¯s go back to our parents and let them decide for you, shall we? We can make the Li Family and the He Family pay for this disgrace, can¡¯t we? Don¡¯t be impulsive, killing someone is a capital offense! Think about our parents, think about our family, Brother, I beg you¡ª¡± In desperation, Wang Yongzhu summoned all the strength she could, damn it, Wang Yongping was on the brink of exploding. She had seen him break someone¡¯s leg just for harassing Li Jinzhi before, and now that he knew about the cuckoldry, it could end in a fatality! No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Wang Yongping risk his life just because of Li Jinzhi¡ªit wasn¡¯t worth it! Wang Yongping was consumed with anger and humiliation and couldn¡¯t hear her plea. Barely holding onto a shred of rationality, knowing this was the younger sister who had just defended him, he managed to calm down a bit. He pushed Wang Yongzhu away without saying a word and ran off. ¡°` Wang Yongzhu took a tumble, but thankfully Wang Yongping had restrained his strength, so she wasn¡¯t seriously hurt. Watching Wang Yongping¡¯s retreating figure, Wang Yongzhu scrambled to her feet, glared fiercely at Li Jinzhi who had collapsed to the ground in fright, wetting her pants and leaving a puddle on the floor, and then stomped her foot and ran toward her home. After running a few steps, she remembered the rabbit and ran back, picked up the rabbit along with the embroidered flower, and then dashed home. She had to go back and tell Old Granny Zhang about this, for it was a big deal! Panting heavily, she arrived home to find Old Granny Zhang already there, talking about something with Lady Jiang in the kitchen. Jinhua was discussing where to plant flowers and grass with a few other Little Beans in the courtyard. Several thick pieces of timber lay in the yard, around which Wang Laozhu and Wang Yongfu were discussing, while Lady Lin looked on enviously at the wood. Leaning against the doorframe, Wang Yongzhu was nearly out of breath. ¡°Old Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where did you get the rabbit?¡± The children crowded around her. Wang Laozhu and Wang Yongfu looked over as well, noticing Wang Yongzhu¡¯s sweat-soaked hair and her anxious expression, they both stood up to look at her. Old Granny Zhang, hearing the commotion, came out and was heartbroken to see her state: ¡°Oh my, my dear girl, what¡¯s happened to you? Why are you holding a rabbit? Did you go catching rabbits, my precious girl? Oh dear, look at how sweaty and tired you are¡ª¡± While moving to help her daughter, she ordered, ¡°Are you all dead or what? Hurry up and bring a chair for your Old Miss to rest and fetch a bowl of sugared water!¡± Lady Jiang went to prepare sugared water, Jindou went to move a chair, and Jinhua took the rabbit from her. Lady Lin pursed her lips, but at least she didn¡¯t make a sound, considering it was about the rabbit. However, Wang Laozhu looked at the rabbit and found it looked familiar, eerily similar to the one their Fourth Brother had caught. Wasn¡¯t it meant to be given to Li Jinzhi? Why did his dear daughter bring it back? Could it be that his dear daughter had seen it and taken it back? Wang Yongzhu, having caught her breath, grabbed Old Granny Zhang¡¯s hand and said urgently, ¡°No, Mother, it¡¯s not good! Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother¡ªhe¡ª¡± ¡°What about your Fourth Brother? Catch your breath first, don¡¯t rush!¡± Old Granny Zhang soothed Wang Yongzhu. ¡°Mother, I was at the Li Family¡¯s house digging up flowers, and I overheard Li Jinzhi and her mother say that Li Jinzhi was involved with He Dawei, and she¡¯s pregnant with He Dawei¡¯s child. They want to call off the engagement with our family and she won¡¯t marry Fourth Brother. On the way back, I bumped into Fourth Brother carrying a rabbit to Li Jinzhi¡¯s house. Li Jinzhi rejected the rabbit and looked down on Fourth Brother, I couldn¡¯t help but argue with Li Jinzhi and let slip that she was pregnant with He Dawei¡¯s child. Fourth Brother went crazy with rage and almost strangled Li Jinzhi, but luckily I stopped him. Now that Fourth Brother knows it¡¯s He Dawei, he pushed me away and ran off! Mother, is Fourth Brother going to kill He Dawei? What should we do?¡± Chapter 47 - 47 47 Concerned About Two Ends (Revised) ?47: Chapter 47: Concerned About Two Ends (Revised) 47: Chapter 47: Concerned About Two Ends (Revised) Wang Yongzhu briefly and concisely explained what had happened. The Wang Family was in utter silence, struck by a bolt from the blue! Old Granny Zhang jumped up at once, ¡°Zhuzhu, are you serious? Did you really hear it?¡± Wang Yongzhu nodded, ¡°Fourth Brother asked Li Jinzhi, and Li Jinzhi admitted it right in front of both of us.¡± ¡°What a bastard the Li Family is! That little slut Li Jinzhi! I wondered why they were so dismissive when they went to set the wedding date today, pulling long faces. That little bitch from the Li Family, looking all high and mighty, turns out she¡¯s been fooling around with some bastard and even got pregnant with a bastard child. Are they trying to make our Laosi a greenhorned fool?¡± Wang Laozhu and Wang Yongfu beside her also changed their expressions; this was not just a slap on Wang Yongping¡¯s face, but a slap on the face of the entire Wang Family! The Li Family, are they seeking a deadly feud? ¡°Mom, what should we do now? Should we go find Fourth Brother and bring him back?¡± Wang Yongzhu felt that the focus wasn¡¯t here; the priority was to find Wang Yongping first. Old Granny Zhang patted Wang Yongzhu¡¯s hand, ¡°Oh Zhuzhu, my child, we owe you big time today. If it wasn¡¯t for you overhearing those words, our family would have suffered a huge loss! Is this rabbit caught by your Fourth Brother?¡± Wang Yongzhu felt like kneeling; what a time to worry about rabbits, uh, but then again, didn¡¯t she also run out a few steps before going back to grab the rabbit? After all, it was meat, and they couldn¡¯t let the Li Family benefit from it! So she nodded, ¡°This rabbit was caught by Fourth Brother, and since the Li Family didn¡¯t care for it, there was no way I would let them have it for cheap; I simply took it with me!¡± Her words garnered unanimous approval and praise from the Wang Family; after all, rabbits are meat too, why should the shameless Li Family benefit! ¡°Zhuzhu is so smart! You must be tired too, rest well at home. Jinhua, take good care of your old cousin. Eldest Brother¡¯s wife, come with me¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lady Lin promptly agreed. ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡± Wang Yongzhu asked anxiously. ¡°Where am I going? I¡¯m going to knock on the Li Family¡¯s door to ask how they raised such a slut! Your Fourth Brother broke someone¡¯s leg over her and for that, our family had to pay half a string of money. All because of that little slut and now, while your Fourth Brother is out there struggling to pay debts, she¡¯s home screwing around with the scum from the He Family! Are they trying to rip our Old Wang Family¡¯s face off and stomp on it on the ground? If I don¡¯t beat that little bitch into a pig¡¯s head today, I¡¯m not surnamed Zhang!¡± With that, she rushed to the kitchen, grabbed a kitchen knife in her left hand and picked up a chopping board with her right, calling on Lady Lin, ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s wife, come with me to the Li Family! If Old Granny doesn¡¯t show her might, they think I¡¯m a sick cat! Lady Lin had already grabbed a rolling pin, waiting for her mother-in-law¡¯s command to set off. Although she had her own schemes on normal days, at a critical moment like this, if the Wang Family lost face, so did she. Naturally, she had to uphold her family¡¯s honor. If the Wang Family wimped out today, they could no longer hold their heads up high in Qilidun nor speak with any weight! What were the Li Family, to dare to trample on the Wang Family¡¯s head and nestle in? Despite being at a disadvantage under Old Granny Zhang¡¯s hand, Lady Lin was an exceedingly fierce figure outside. Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, rarely united in heart, were determined to make a big scene at the Li Family. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± Wang Yongzhu could not rest easy. Of course, she also had the personal desire to witness how Old Granny Zhang wielded her power. Usually so obedient, Old Granny Zhang wouldn¡¯t relent this time, ¡°Zhuzhu, you mustn¡¯t go! This kind of thing, you are an unmarried young lady, stay out of it, it¡¯s not good for your reputation. Don¡¯t worry, I have it all figured out. As long as this gets out, everyone will say that the little slut from the Li Family is promiscuous, and the Li Family will be the ones at fault. Your eldest sister-in-law and I will handle it, just two women, no matter how we make a fuss, it¡¯s just a quarrel between women. If their family¡¯s men dare to lay a hand, then it won¡¯t just be a matter between two families. Li Dagui, that clever bastard, won¡¯t make such a foolish move at this time! Hmph, today the Li Family has nothing to do but tuck their heads between their legs and let Old Granny curse as much as she wants!¡± Looking at Old Granny Zhang, Wang Yongzhu¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Who says country women are ignorant? Old Granny Zhang certainly knows how to grasp people¡¯s hearts; everything was within her calculations. With Old Granny Zhang clarifying the situation that clearly, Wang Yongzhu was no longer worried. Lady Jiang, standing by, gathered her courage to speak up, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go too¡ª¡± Lady Jiang was a woman with a clear understanding of matters, knowing that if she didn¡¯t stand up at this time, once the issue was resolved, her mother-in-law would pick on her first. Moreover, the Wang Family was her marital home, the place where she found her footing and purpose. In a situation concerning the whole family, it was only natural to hope for everyone to be united. Old Granny Zhang rolled her eyes, ¡°What use would it be if you went? Could you pull out the hair of that woman from the Li Family, or could you curse that little wretch from the Li Family until she couldn¡¯t raise her head in shame? With the way you are, we¡¯d have to protect you if you went. Don¡¯t get in the way! Just stay home honestly and keep an eye on your younger sister!¡± Having said that, she waved her hand and, filled with a bold and imposing aura, headed towards the Li Family¡ªthe matter had become quite serious! Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t stay put at home, torn with worry. On the one hand, she was concerned that Fourth Brother might truly be blinded by anger and commit murder; on the other hand, she was anxious about Old Granny Zhang¡¯s success in the confrontation. Restless and uneasy, she could only pace around the courtyard. Wang Laozhu watched her pace until he felt dizzy, ¡°Girl, if you can¡¯t sit still, go lie down in the house for a while.¡± Wang Yongzhu was in no mood to rest, but looking at the dark expression on Wang Laozhu¡¯s face, she thought for a moment and then went into the firewood storage room. She hadn¡¯t checked on the Yellow Pine Mushrooms today. Upon lifting the covering leaves, she found that the mycelium had completely covered her makeshift cultivation bed, providing her with some comfort. She then diluted some Genetic Liquid a bit more and watered them again. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a noise at the side door of the firewood room. She went over and saw several Little Beans from her family waving at her; when they saw her coming out, they all said softly, ¡°Auntie, this way.¡± Wang Yongzhu walked over lightly. The firewood room had two doors: one to carry firewood in, and the other connected to the kitchen area. The one for carrying firewood was linked with the back yard gate. Seeing Wang Yongzhu come out, the Little Beans pulled at her eagerly, ¡°Auntie, do you want to go to the Li Family¡¯s place?¡± What a silly question! Of course she did! So, the aunt and her nephews and nieces followed in Old Granny Zhang¡¯s wake and rushed towards the Li Family as well. At this moment, the Li Family was in chaos. Li Jinzhi¡¯s father, Li Dagui, was a shrewd country man. Having been busy in the fields with his son all morning, he returned home to find no hot tea or meal ready for him, only a hot mess awaiting him. After hearing his wife stutter and stammer her way halfway through the story, he had a good idea of what was going on. He gestured for his wife to go make meals in the kitchen. After half a day¡¯s work, his stomach was empty; nothing is more important than a meal when you¡¯re hungry. Once his wife had left, he called his daughter over for a talk. Compared to his foolish wife, he didn¡¯t take more than a few words to thoroughly uncover what his daughter had been hiding. Chapter 48 - 48 48 No Prospect (Revised) ?48: Chapter 48: No Prospect (Revised) 48: Chapter 48: No Prospect (Revised) It seems emotions had already been kindled before the He Family¡¯s boy came to Qilidun the last time to flirt with my daughter. They had met at the market gatherings. My girl was pretty, and that He Family¡¯s boy was not bad-looking either, and his family was quite well-off, generous with their spending. He bought this and that for my daughter, and she took a liking to him. When he visited Qilidun that time, it wasn¡¯t to tease my daughter but because they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. They had arranged to meet under the pretext of visiting relatives so they could be intimate with each other. Wang Yongping saw it, and ended up breaking the He Family boy¡¯s leg. I said back then, why was my girl so upset when Wang Family¡¯s boy stood up for her, throwing tantrums at home, slamming doors and windows. Later, when the He Family came to make a scene, demanding compensation from the Wang Family, Wang Family¡¯s boy was driven out by his own mother to make money. By rights, my daughter should have at least gone to see him off, but she just complained of headaches and fevers, and that was that. Li Dagui asked for details, then sat there with a stern face, silently puffing on his smoking pipe. Li Jinzhi was getting anxious. She knew in this family, what her father said was what counted. If she couldn¡¯t get past this hurdle, even if she were carrying Brother Da Wei¡¯s child, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Brother Da Wei. She had no choice but to reiterate the advantages of marrying into the He Family, highlighting them again and again. She praised them extravagantly, as if she would never be satisfied unless she praised them to the skies. She couldn¡¯t help but spill all the private words and promises He Dawei had shared with her, one after another. He Dawei seemed truly sincere about Li Jinzhi, promising that if the Li Family agreed to the marriage, in addition to the usual gifts of wine, meat, sugar, and pastries, he would also give an extra Five Taels of Silver. They would also provide a set of nice clothing for Li Jinzhi¡¯s parents, and all of Li Jinzhi¡¯s clothing and jewelry would be provided by the He Family. He also promised that once they were married, they would move to Shiqiao Town to open a shop where he would be the Shopkeeper, and they would get a Maid to serve the young couple. Compared to the Wang Family, these terms were indeed much better. What could the Wang Family offer? When the two families had arranged the marriage in the first place, it was us who had to offer a dowry. Why? That¡¯s another long story. That Wang Yongping and Li Jinzhi had an arranged marriage at an early age was thanks to the merit of Wang Family¡¯s second son becoming a Scholar years ago. At the time, Wang Yongan was a buoyant youth of just 19 when he earned the title of Scholar, making him a rare young talent in not just the eight villages around but also across Shiqiao Town and Peace County. Wang Yongan¡¯s achievement as a Scholar caused quite a stir. Everyone believed he would surely make something of himself in the future. They thought it wise to form connections before he made his fortune, otherwise, how would they be able to get close to him later? Therefore, at that time, those hoping to enter into marriage with the Wang Family nearly broke down the door with their visits. Unfortunately, Wang Yongan had already been engaged to the daughter of Qian¡¯s Grocery from the town. People who came looking to marry into the family found no luck there, so settling for less, they turned their attention to Yonggui. Meanwhile, Li Dagui was a shrewd man and recognized the rising prospects of the Wang Family and wanted to forge a connection. If there was a way to be related to the Wang Family, it was through marriage. He too went knocking on their door incessantly, but of the four sons in the Wang Family, three were already spoken for. His own daughter was still young, but after some consideration, only the Fourth Child was left. Around the same age as his daughter, he was a perfect choice, so it was settled on him! Old Granny Zhang was a sharp woman. The Li Family¡¯s conditions were good and Li Dagui was a guy who knew the world. Seeing that Li Jinzhi was young but promising in appearance, she agreed opportunistically and the families exchanged the marriage document. Because it was our family asking the Wang Family, the betrothal gifts we received were very modest: two pounds of meat, two pounds of wine, a bag of sugar, and a bag of pastries. The Li Family compensated the Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child much better. They even made clothes for him and sent pastries they bought from town, all in the hopes that Wang Family¡¯s second brother would again become a Graduate, so that their family could also claim to be relatives of a Graduate, which would give them face when they went out. If Wang Yongan scored high in the examinations and became an official, Li Dagui felt that, with his own cleverness, he could definitely make something of himself by relying on Wang Yongan and the Wang Family. Who would have thought that Wang Yongan, it seemed, had spent all his luck and talent on becoming a Scholar, and after achieving that, he repeatedly failed to advance further. In the first few years, everyone thought it was just a misstep or bad luck, and that Wang Yongan was certain to succeed in the future. But as Wang Yongan failed year after year, time and time again, everyone¡¯s expectations slowly dissipated. When Wang Yongan himself gave up and went to teach in the county town, Li Dagui, watching his daughter who was as beautiful as flowers and jade, was filled with complete regret. But he was a man who cared about face, and if at this time he stepped forward to call off the engagement with the Wang Family, the spit of everyone could drown him. Fortunately, his daughter was still young, and Old Granny Zhang from the Wang Family had shown a few times the intention of the two families just getting by and arranging the marriage. All of which he had refused. Marrying his daughter to the Wang Family would no longer bring any benefits to the Li Family. Li Dagui had long been scheming in his heart, he just hadn¡¯t found a suitable candidate immediately. Now, analyzing the He Family¡¯s circumstances in his mind, they had an only son¡ªwouldn¡¯t all the family property be his son and daughter-in-law¡¯s in the future? Moreover, listening to his daughter, it was clear that she had wholly secured He Dawei, and that was even better. In the future, supplementing her family, the income from the shop would be managed by his daughter, who could skim a little from time to time, and the money for the family boys to study could be scraped together. Once the youngest boy in the family had read a few books, he could also go study in the town and live in his sister¡¯s home, saving the cost of meals, which really was saving a large expense. Considering these points, marrying the He Family¡¯s Boy wasn¡¯t a bad option at all. Furthermore, his daughter was already with the He Family, you couldn¡¯t just force your daughter to die, and then lose everything, now would you? Thinking it over, marrying into the He Family was currently the best choice. Li Dagui agreed to it in his heart, but now he worried about how to explain it to the Wang Family. Old Granny Zhang from the Wang Family was no easy opponent¡ªif she knew this was the reason for breaking off the engagement, she might be outraged and could mess up his daughter¡¯s marriage. He had to think of a plan! While he was still fretting in the room, he heard his daughter outside crying for help. Before he could even step outside, his wife came bursting in, sobbing with snot and tears, ¡°Head of the household, you must stand up for our daughter! Look at her, the Wang Family¡¯s damned brute almost strangled her to death! Look at these marks on her neck, he was intent on killing her, trying to take our daughter¡¯s life!¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Dagui jumped up. He ran out to the courtyard, only to see his daughter being carried in by his eldest son, looking as pale as a ghost, with a clear strangulation mark on her neck, her clothes soaked and still dripping water. She reeked of a foul odor. Li Dagui frowned and caught a glimpse of his daughter-in-law pinching her nose with disgust, forbidding her husband to enter the room. His mind quickly understood¡ªhis daughter had been so scared she wet herself. So disgraceful! Chapter 49 - 49 49 Get out of here, Mom! ?49: Chapter 49 Get out of here, Mom! (Revised) 49: Chapter 49 Get out of here, Mom! (Revised) ¡°What are you shouting for? Help her inside and get her changed into fresh clothes, do you want to disgrace us even more?¡± Li Dagui glared at his foolish wife, barely suppressing his rage. First, he was furious that his daughter had no backbone; if she was so timid, how did she muster the courage to be with another man? Second, it was his own daughter, almost strangled to death right outside his doorstep; the Wang Family had gone too far in disregarding his household. But he immediately realized something was amiss, and quickly walked to his daughter¡¯s window to ask, ¡°Why did the Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child try to strangle you? Did you say it was because of ¡®that reason¡¯? Or do they already know?¡± There was a silence inside the room before Li Jinzhi gave a small acknowledgment. Li Dagui was near jumping with frustration, ¡°Foolish! How did I father such a shameless wretch! You¡¯re intent on ruining our Li Family¡¯s reputation¡ª¡± Li Dagui was desperate; knowing the Wang Family was aware of the scandal, they wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. If it meant protecting his family¡¯s honor to cast his daughter to the Wang Family, indifferent to her life or death, he would have resignedly done so. Yet he had raised his daughter with the hope of using her to forge a connection with the Wang Family, paving the way for his younger son. Now that hope with the Wang Family was dashed, and if he abandoned his daughter, the connection with the He Family would likely also be lost. How could he have his efforts be for naught? Grinding his teeth, he realized the girl causing all this trouble must, for the time being, remain with them. As Li Dagui paced anxiously in the courtyard, his daughters-in-law were also feeling uneasy. Both were clever women, unlike Li Dagui who neglected his daughter; they had long seen that their stunning young sister-in-law was not the settling type. With modest family conditions, their in-laws doted exclusively on the youngest son, expecting him to succeed academically and bring them fortune later. They hoarded their wealth, begrudgingly spending any on anything but their youngest son, treating their eldest and second sons as if they were foundlings. They were indifferent towards their sister-in-law, but in the past two years, she often wore new clothes and silver hairpins, frequently changing her decorative flowers and having become increasingly voluptuous. Not to mention the sultry look in her eyes when she walked, a clear sign she had lost her chastity. It remains unclear if their clueless mother-in-law truly didn¡¯t know or just pretended not to. Now that a scandal has come to light, are they panicking? After all, they reaped no benefits from their sister-in-law¡¯s favor on normal days. The girl was cunning and selfish, hoarding all the good stuff for herself. They¡¯d never enjoyed any of her generosity, and now her scandal had brought them trouble. Who would be happy about this? Li Dagui was still worried, but soon, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore! ¡°Bang¡ª¡± A loud crash, the courtyard door was smashed open. A familiar voice thundered overhead like an explosion: ¡°Heartless wretch! Despicable harlot! Li Dagui, you dared to let your daughter sneak around with men, bear a bastard, then you cower inside your house like a turtle? Come out here to face me! Li Jinzhi you vixen, little tramp, seductress¡ªyou secured an engagement with our Wang Family as if it was the grace of eight generations of your ancestors¡¯ good karma, the high incense they must have burnt to earn it, and you still had the audacity to frolic with some stray man and get yourself pregnant! A woman of such loose morals deserves to be drowned. Show yourself, you whore!¡± This shout shook the heavens and the earth, startling all the neighbors around. There stood Old Granny Zhang at the doorstep of the Li Family, brandishing a kitchen knife in her left hand, its cold light flashing, while steadying a chopping board with her right hand, as she cursed loudly. ¡°Heartless poisonous woman, shameless wretch! Your wily ways were always suspect, why else would He Family¡¯s young bastard come to Qilidun and harass no one but you, you little whore? The saying goes, flies don¡¯t target eggs without cracks. If you hadn¡¯t been flirting and seducing, would anyone bother coming miles to tease you? And to think you had the nerve to play the victim back then, crying and acting all unwilling! It wasn¡¯t reluctance; you had already rolled into bed with that bastard, hadn¡¯t you? Shameless hussy, are you heartbroken because my son beat up your paramour, prompting you to sic the He Family on us for compensation? Evil-hearted wretch! It forced our poor Laosi to take up half a year¡¯s odd jobs to pay that debt. Are you using that money for a coffin, or for an abortion, you slut!¡± ... The nearby neighbors, somewhat befuddled, asked each other what had happened. Hadn¡¯t they heard that both families were preparing for a wedding? How come they were discussing auspicious dates in the morning, only to be cursing and calling names in the afternoon? What on earth was this drama about? This was Lady Lin¡¯s cue to make an entrance. With a slap on her thigh, she sat down on the ground and began to wail, revealing in just a few words everything about Li Jinzhi¡¯s affair with He Dawei for years, even getting pregnant and still refusing to break off the engagement, intending to put green hats on Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child. The crowd was in an uproar. Their gazes toward the Li Family were now filled with meaning. Li Dagui, seeing that Old Granny Zhang standing at the door and scolding was not solving anything, as his family couldn¡¯t even leave their house, realized that the Wang Family would be the only one dictating the narrative. He hurriedly ordered, ¡°Why not bring the people inside and talk it over? Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame?¡± Li Dagui¡¯s wife was already furious from listening, and hearing what her husband said, she rushed forward, cursing, ¡°Old Granny Zhang, you bitch, you ruin my daughter¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll never let this go!¡± ¡°Spit! What are you, Wang Daxiu? Giving birth to a whore of a daughter, and you think you¡¯re right? They say like mother, like daughter; it must be you who taught her to mess with men before marriage, didn¡¯t you? I still remember, before you got married, how cosy you were with several men in the village! Then you hurriedly married Li Dagui¡ªis it because you were carrying someone else¡¯s spawn too? Let me tell you, Li Dagui might be a coward, green and content to be a cuckold, raising someone else¡¯s son, but my son won¡¯t be that kind of fool!¡± Li Dagui¡¯s face went green as he heard this. These words carried an alarming amount of information, not only shocking the onlookers outside but also the eldest son and daughter-in-law of the Li Family who were hiding inside their house. The daughter-in-law looked outside, then leaned to the eldest son¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t much resemble your father, and he¡¯s always looking down on you, finding fault with everything. Could it be¡ª¡± The eldest son quickly put his hand over her mouth, ¡°Are you crazy? What if dad hears us, do you want to die?¡± She fell silent, but a seed of doubt had clearly been planted in her mind. Outside, Wang Daxiu, Li Dagui¡¯s wife, let out a howl and lunged at Old Granny Zhang, ¡°I¡¯ll tear your damned mouth! Spewing your nonsense and lies! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been unfaithful, you¡¯re the one who got pregnant with some other man¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang spat in Wang Daxiu¡¯s face, ¡°Pah! Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, flaunting your assets around the village, reveling wherever there are men? Roaming about at night, who knows which man¡¯s straw stacks or sorghum fields you¡¯re rolling in? Do you think your dirty little secrets are unknown? I typically don¡¯t stoop to exposing other¡¯s shortcomings, but your Li Family has pushed us too far! You expect us to swallow this indignity, watching your little vixen and her paramour live happily ever after? Dream on!¡± Chapter 50 - 50 50 Isnt it worth these 10 taels of silver ?50: Chapter 50 Isn¡¯t it worth these 10 taels of silver? 50: Chapter 50 Isn¡¯t it worth these 10 taels of silver? Wang Daxiu, struck at heart by the words, was both furious and anxious. She wanted to fight Old Granny Zhang for dear life, but the sight of the kitchen knife in that old woman¡¯s hand made her lose courage. Standing at the gate of the courtyard, she could see it was surrounded by onlookers, three layers deep inside and out. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words were as if stripping her naked in front of a public gathering. She felt such shame and humiliation that she wished for the ground to swallow her up. The whispers of the neighbors who had gathered to watch, reached her ears as if they were all laughing at her for being unchaste and promiscuous. Unable to withstand this provocation, Wang Daxiu¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she fainted limply to the ground. Li Dagui was so furious his heart was bleeding. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his wife would be so unfit for confrontation, unable to outshout the others, and lacking the courage to fight. A few harsh words were all it took to scare her into fainting. But he immediately snapped to action, calling out to his son and daughter-in-law, ¡°Useless things, don¡¯t you see your mother has fainted? Why aren¡¯t you carrying her inside?¡± A neighbor who was on good terms with the Li Family, unable to bear the sight, spoke up, ¡°Enough already, Sister Zhang, you¡¯ve made Madam Wang faint with your words. That¡¯s about enough, killing someone is not without consequence, after all. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Is this what you call too far? Have I smashed the Li Family to pieces or dragged that little harlot of theirs to the pond to drown? When they wanted my son to be a cuckold, why didn¡¯t they think of today? When they commit such unforgivable, inhuman acts, it¡¯s not going too far, but when my family comes over to scold them, we¡¯re accused of excess? Is it because this hasn¡¯t fallen on your family? If your son brought home a wife like that, womanizing before even passing your threshold, and bringing a bastard grandchild into the bargain, if you can be happy about that, then I¡¯ll take my hat off to you! It only hurts when it¡¯s your own egg, right? So what if Wang Daxiu has fainted? Can¡¯t I faint too? Tell me, how do you want me to faint? Want me to do a demonstration for you?¡± As she spoke, she rolled her eyes back and swayed as if she was about to collapse to the ground. Nobody dared to speak another word, all of them smiling apologetically, ¡°I was wrong, Sister Zhang, look at my mouth! I deserve to be hit, really!¡± The two sons and daughters-in-law of the Li Family came out reluctantly. The daughters-in-law, feeling ashamed, covered their faces with their sleeves and half-dragged, half-supported their mother-in-law back into the house. The two sons of the Li Family were left. The elder son was more honest. No matter what, the fault lay with his family. His mother had been scolded into fainting, and his sister was too ashamed to come out of the house. His father was unwilling to show his face. With no choice left, he gritted his teeth and, as the eldest son, stepped forward. Thump! The eldest son, Li Jinhu, knelt before Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Aunt Zhang, this is all my sister¡¯s fault! Our Li Family has wronged the Wang Family, we¡¯ve wronged the Wang Family Brothers! Please, tell me, how can we make amends? Or if you prefer, hit me to vent your anger. I beg you, stop scolding. Leave some dignity for our family¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang was actually a bit surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected the Li Family to have such an honest son. His own father hiding behind the scenes, not coming forward, his mother feigning faint, and yet this honest son was pushed to the forefront. Thinking it over, she decided she had done enough scolding; it was time to know when to stop. The families nearby were all part of the Li Family clan. If she went too far, the rest of the Li Family might feel compelled to intervene. That could lead to complications and might prevent her from gaining an advantage in the situation. Indeed! Old Granny Zhang¡¯s first reaction upon hearing that Li Jinzhi had been unfaithful was relief that she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with an unwanted daughter-in-law anymore. Only then did she feel the anger at her son being made a cuckold, followed by considering how to extract a sufficient compensation from the Li Family. Finally, with a heavy sigh, she set down the kitchen knife, putting on the guise of a caring aunt, ¡°Ah, I know you, child, are honest. You probably had no idea about the shameful things your sister did! It¡¯s hard on you, I know. It must be tough on you, being the responsible elder brother and sister-in-law!¡± With this speech, Li Jinhu¡¯s eyes reddened, and the grown man was almost choked up on the spot. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s tough on you to be so understanding! My little sister is young and naive, she was deceived! No matter what, this matter is our Li Family¡¯s fault. Please calm down, Auntie, and come inside to sit. Whatever you want to say, let¡¯s talk it out, okay?¡± Only then did Old Granny Zhang nod with reserved approval, ¡°All right, Jinhu, don¡¯t you hold it against Auntie for speaking harshly just now! You also need to understand Auntie. Isn¡¯t that child the flesh that dropped from her mother? Hearing about such matters, which mother could bear it? I¡¯m also heartbroken for the Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child, you know. The boy is honest, and truly smitten with your family¡¯s Jinzhi! While doing odd jobs outside, he scrimped and saved to buy Jinzhi flowers to wear, and when he heard that the two families were discussing a marriage, he didn¡¯t forget to catch rabbits for Jinzhi to nourish her body while he was up in the mountains collecting wood. In the end, this is all creating karma¡ª¡± This speech left a ring of people around them feeling empathy, reflecting on it, they felt too much pity for the Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child. With his whole heart set on Li Jinzhi, and yet Li Jinzhi treated him in such a way, it was bad enough that she got involved with another man, but to make matters worse, the man was from the He Family, making it all unbearable to contemplate. Instantly, those who had felt a tinge of sympathetic sorrow had their feelings dissipate. Especially, those from the neighboring Li Family who had initially planned to intervene if the Wang Family made too much of a commotion¡ªno matter what, the Wang Family was stepping on the Li Family¡¯s dignity! But Old Granny Zhang was rather shrewd, only cursing a bit more, although harshly, anyone would struggle to contain themselves upon thinking how their son was gleefully waiting to marry a bride, only to find out that the bride was pregnant with another man¡¯s child. This was especially true for a few who usually had a good relationship with Wang Yongping, their faces felt inflamed. They felt they had wronged the other party, and their good impressions of Li Jinzhi evaporated, replaced with sheer disgust. They had always seen this cousin flaunt her looks around town, but to behave so immorally, she had ruined the entire Li Family¡¯s reputation! Taking advantage of the situation, Old Granny Zhang gestured for Lady Lin to enter the Li Family home with her. The people of the Li Family all breathed a sigh of relief¡ªso long as the commotion did not continue outside, all was well, all was well! The eldest son shut the main door, locking out the outside murmurs of gossip and stares as if watching a spectacle. In the hall, Li Dagui¡¯s face was quite unsightly. Seeing Old Granny Zhang come in, he forced himself to stand up to greet her but refrained from calling her kin, ¡°Sister Zhang, you speak. What do you see as a solution to this situation?¡± Now, the initiative was in the hands of the Wang Family; he had no choice. Knowing that Old Granny Zhang was a tough nut to crack, if she were to be further provoked, the Li Family might face disgrace far beyond the bounds of their village. Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t bother being polite, ¡°Ten taels of silver, our families will annul the marriage arrangement and have nothing more to do with each other!¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Dagui was utterly stunned. That was daylight robbery¡ªa whole ten taels! Why not just go and rob someone! That was nearly half of the Li Family¡¯s entire fortune! Would he really lose half of his wealth for such an ill-fated daughter? Absolutely not! ¡°Impossible! Sister Zhang, that¡¯s far too much. Even if you kill me, Li Dagui, I couldn¡¯t afford it!¡± Li Dagui flatly refused. ¡°Hmph, your family might not have it, but doesn¡¯t your capable daughter have a wealthy fiance?? Isn¡¯t her rich fiance? lacking? Isn¡¯t the child in your daughter¡¯s belly worth these ten taels of silver?¡± Old Granny Zhang implied meaningfully. Chapter 51 - 51 51 Ive Never Seen So Much Money in My Life ?51: Chapter 51: I¡¯ve Never Seen So Much Money in My Life 51: Chapter 51: I¡¯ve Never Seen So Much Money in My Life Li Dagui suddenly came to a realization, yeah, it wasn¡¯t only his unfortunate daughter¡¯s fault¡ªcould a belly get big by itself? The He Family isn¡¯t dead! After all, there¡¯s still blood of the He Family in his daughter¡¯s belly, right? Why should his family lose all face and bleed money while the He Family gets off scot-free, picking up a wife and even getting a grandson thrown in the deal? It¡¯s all because Old Granny Zhang came on so strong and fast that he was caught off guard. Li Dagui quickly calculated in his mind, the dowry of five taels of silver and two sets of clothes his daughter mentioned earlier had pleased him. Now it seemed far from enough, not to mention anything else, but surely the He Family should pay the ten taels of silver the Wang Family demanded in compensation, right? Having lost all face and reputation, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his head up in the village from now on¡ªshouldn¡¯t the He Family take that into account? And about the dowry, not a penny less, and they should throw in a little extra; after all, there was their He Family seed in his daughter¡¯s belly. After thinking it over, Li Dagui raised his head, his words not set in stone, ¡°Sister Zhang, here¡¯s the thing, you know our family can¡¯t come up with that much silver, but you¡¯re right, this matter involves the He Family too, so we should see what they have to say, right? How about this, what if the three families meet face-to-face tomorrow and sort this matter out clearly?¡± Old Granny Zhang wasn¡¯t so easily fooled and flatly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, whatever you have to settle with the He Family, that¡¯s your business with them. If you want to call off the marriage, bring ten taels of silver. I don¡¯t care if it comes from your family or the He Family, that¡¯s your affair, what¡¯s it to me?¡± Did he think he could get a bargain today? Who knows what might change tomorrow? Did they think Old Granny Zhang had lived so many years just to eat salt for nothing? Li Dagui clenched his teeth and steeled his heart, ¡°How about this then, Sister Zhang, our family can only come up with half right now, we¡¯ll give you five taels first and the rest tomorrow, how about that?¡± Lady Lin, standing behind Old Granny Zhang, her eyes lit up. If it weren¡¯t for Old Granny Zhang¡¯s fearsome reputation, she would have jumped out and agreed right then and there. Initially, when her mother-in-law demanded ten taels, it wasn¡¯t just the Li Family that was startled, even Lady Lin was taken aback. Ten taels! She had never seen so much money in her life. Which rural family could come up with that much silver? Sure enough, the Li Family said they couldn¡¯t afford it, and Lady Lin almost couldn¡¯t help blaming her mother-in-law. Why be so greedy? It would have been enough to make do, they had never really given any betrothal gifts when their families got engaged, and the gifts sent during festivals all these years had been things of little value from their own fields, but of course, that¡¯s the way it¡¯s done in the countryside, not worth much money. Getting back two or three taels of silver would mean not only breaking even but also making a profit. Now that the Li Family agreed to give five taels first, it was already a big win. Whatever the case, getting it in hand first was what mattered! In her heart, Old Granny Zhang was actually delighted. Asking for ten taels was just a spur-of-the-moment demand, meant to disgust the Li Family. Ever since getting engaged to the Li Family, she had planned not to spend more than one tael of silver. Of course, her good-for-nothing son might have done some tasks in secret, possibly helping out and contributing some wild game, but that was worthless! She had intended to ask for more, expecting the Li Family would definitely bargain, but after a bit of haggling, getting five taels would have been quite good. But contrary to her expectation, Li Dagui, even though he bargained, didn¡¯t seem too firm. The crafty old lady immediately understood¡ªthe Li Family might be out of money, but the He Family had money, especially considering what Li Dagui had said, he was hoping to call the He Family over tomorrow for a standoff between the three families and then have the He Family pay up. With that in mind, she had a plan. Putting on a great deal of airs and pretending for a long time, she finally reluctantly agreed to accept the five taels of silver first, with the rest to be delivered tomorrow when the three families met face-to-face. Still not reassured, Old Granny Zhang had Lady Lin invite the clan leaders of both the Wang Family and the Li Family to the scene, where they drew up a document on the spot. It clearly stated that five taels of silver were to be received today and, after the remaining five taels were collected tomorrow, both families would exchange their marriage contracts and annul the engagement. Proud, with a triumphant stride, she left the Li Family¡¯s home, pocketing the five taels of sparkling white silver. Outside the door, Wang Yongzhu and several little beans, as well as the majority of the neighbors who were waiting to see the final outcome between the two families, hadn¡¯t left; they were gathered in small groups outside the Li Family¡¯s courtyard, waiting. Upon seeing Old Granny Zhang come out, everyone swarmed around her. ¡°Sister Zhang, how did it go? Was the engagement called off?¡± ¡°Aunt Zhang, is the engagement off, and did you get any compensation?¡± ... As soon as Old Granny Zhang stepped out of the Li Family¡¯s courtyard gate, her face darkened immediately; she had already reminded Lady Lin to keep a low profile. But Lady Lin, after all, was not adept at concealing her emotions, and no matter how she tried, she could not hold back the upturn at the corners of her mouth. Everyone saw this and knew that the Li Family probably paid dearly this time. However, considering the circumstances, such an outcome was to be expected. In cases like these, there were unreasonable families who would have killed the adulterers on the spot without a second thought about propriety. The Wang Family was merely asking for money, which already showed they were reasonable. Old Granny Zhang immediately spotted her own dear daughter among the crowd¡ªit was impossible to miss her in the sea of people due to her distinctive build, even if she tried to look the other way. Her daughter was gazing at her eagerly, exuding a sense of pity. Motherly love swelled within Old Granny Zhang; indeed, her darling daughter was like a little padded jacket close to her heart, so caring! She had told her not to come but she still worried about her own mother¡ªher affection wasn¡¯t wasted! ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to come? If someone were to shove you and you fell, it wouldn¡¯t be a joke¡ª¡± she chided with affection. The people nearby rolled their eyes at these words; who could possibly shove Wang Yongzhu over? It would be a surprise if she didn¡¯t shove others herself! Seeing that Old Granny Zhang was keeping a straight face, but the smile in her eyes, and the twisted face of Lady Lin behind her trying to hold back laughter, Wang Yongzhu knew that the issue had been resolved and quite smoothly at that. She let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Mother, sister-in-law, you have worked hard. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Old Granny Zhang could no longer keep her stern expression, feeling tender affection for her lovable daughter. She fondly smoothed her daughter¡¯s hair, ¡°Alright, my darling misses her mother. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading home. Tonight, I¡¯ll stew a rabbit for my dear daughter to eat!¡± The surrounding little beans cheered; if the old maiden was getting a stewed rabbit, she would eat the rabbit legs, and the rest could get a nibble on the neck and head¡ªnothing wrong with that! Lady Lin pursed her lips behind them. The mother-in-law was blatantly biased, but if it meant getting to share in the rabbit feast, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to make a fuss at this moment. The little beans collected the cleavers and the chopping boards and marched home in high spirits. When they arrived, only Wang Laozhu was sitting in the courtyard, smoking, with no sign of the elder brother, Wang Yongfu. Seeing his family return home buoyant and beaming, Wang Laozhu felt like a weight had been lifted from his chest, sensing that the matter must have been mostly resolved. Lady Jiang also emerged from the kitchen at the sound, bringing hot water for Old Granny Zhang to wash her face. Old Granny Zhang instructed Lady Jiang to kill and stew the rabbit that Wang Yongzhu had brought back for dinner while the little beans followed her into the kitchen to watch the rabbit being slaughtered. Chapter 52 - 52 52 - Indeed a sensible person ?52: Chapter 52 ¨C Indeed a sensible person 52: Chapter 52 ¨C Indeed a sensible person Old Granny Zhang finally went back to the room with Wang Laozhu and explained everything clearly. She then pulled out five taels of shiny silver, passed it before Wang Laozhu¡¯s eyes, and then put it away. Wang Laozhu had nothing else to say but, ¡°Keep it for now, we¡¯ll use it to find a good girl for the Fourth Child later on.¡± Old Granny Zhang nodded, then remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen her eldest son. ¡°Where¡¯s the Eldest? Why didn¡¯t I see him? With such a big issue at home, not to mention asking for his help, why isn¡¯t he at home at this time?¡± Wang Laozhu took a puff of his smoke and said, ¡°I sent him to borrow a donkey from the neighbors and go to the He Family to see if he could catch up to Laosi. If he did, to bring him back.¡± Old Granny Zhang frowned slightly, unconvinced, ¡°What¡¯s the use of bringing Laosi back? The He Family has cuckolded him; shouldn¡¯t he go and beat up that bastard from the He Family to vent his anger?¡± ¡°Foolish! You still don¡¯t know our Fourth Child¡¯s temper? If he really starts causing trouble, I¡¯m afraid someone might get killed! Even if the He Family and the Li Family are unscrupulous, if we let Laosi really kill someone, wouldn¡¯t that ruin his life? For the sake of a woman from the Li Family, would it not be elevating her too much? If we really want to take revenge, we can find an opportunity once this matter cools down, right?¡± Wang Laozhu chided in a low voice. Though Old Granny Zhang was usually the most domineering at home, when Wang Laozhu truly turned stern, she dared not defy him. She only muttered, ¡°It¡¯s letting off that little bastard from the He Family and that little slut from the Li Family too easy!¡± Outside the house, Wang Yongzhu heard the entire conversation clearly and couldn¡¯t help but look up to her usually silent father. He turned out to be a sensible man with a clear plan in mind! No wonder the Wang Family could live decently despite Old Granny Zhang¡¯s tyranny. It seems the contributions of Dad behind the scenes cannot be underestimated! The Little Beans were only preoccupied with eating rabbit meat, and while the adults were relieved that the issues with the Li Family had been mostly resolved, they were still worried as Wang Yongfu and Wang Yongping hadn¡¯t returned, leaving them feeling unsettled. Even after dinner, the two had not yet returned. Old Granny Zhang reserved a small portion of rabbit meat for the two of them, keeping it aside separately. The rest of the family, except for a few children who ate to their hearts¡¯ content, were somewhat distracted. It was only after dinner, when everything had been cleared away, that a sound came from the yard gate. Everyone looked towards the entrance as Wang Yongfu walked in, leading a donkey. Jindou hurriedly took the donkey, leading it to the cowshed and feeding it a bundle of hay. Lady Lin, feeling sorry for the man, hurried to the kitchen and brought out the rabbit meat reserved for the two brothers, along with two buns. Wash Yongfu washed his hands at the well, sat at the table, and looked exhausted but still fairly calm. Old Granny Zhang asked anxiously, ¡°Eldest, did you catch up with Laosi? Did he go to the He Family¡¯s place? No one lost their life, right?¡± Wang Laozhu tapped the table, ¡°Let the Eldest eat his meal first, then talk.¡± Wang Yongfu was truly famished and devoured the meal hastily, only then feeling revived. After drinking another bowl of water, he spoke up, ¡°I rode the donkey straight to He Family Dam without delay. By the time I arrived, it was already dark. After asking around, I found He Dawei¡¯s house. There was no one there; they said his daughter had given birth to a grandson and had gone to visit relatives in town. I asked if anyone had seen Laosi, described him roughly, and they said at dusk, a man resembling Laosi came by, asked whether anyone was at the He¡¯s, stood there a while, then left. Worried that Dad and Mom would be worried and thinking that Laosi wouldn¡¯t know who the girl had married even if he went to town, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her, so I came back.¡± No matter how much Old Granny Zhang disparaged him verbally, she was still worried at heart, ¡°That little rascal, where could he be dead at? It¡¯s so late, and he¡¯s still not back?¡± ¡°Alright, as long as there¡¯s no trouble for now, that¡¯s good enough. Everyone can go back to their rooms to rest, we¡¯ll talk more tomorrow morning,¡± Wang Laozhu declared definitively. With no other option in the dark and no idea where to look for Laosi, everyone had to wait until tomorrow to continue. ¡ù¡ù¡ù Song Chongjin glanced at the sky, which had already begun to turn westward. If he didn¡¯t descend the mountain soon, he feared he would have to spend the night on its slopes. The sky darkened, thick as ink, with only a crescent moon hanging in the heavens. In the mountains, it was even darker; borrowing the dim moonlight, he discerned his direction and continued on his way. Today, because he chased a deer over a mountain ridge and failed to catch it, he had lost track of time. Now, as he headed home, he had already been delayed, the sky was dark, and he had yet to leave the mountain. But after determining his bearings just now, the village shouldn¡¯t be far off. Still, Song Chongjin dared not let his guard down; the mountains at night were exceptionally dangerous. Especially those large creatures that emerged to hunt at dusk¡ªif he encountered one, it would spell trouble. After walking a bit further, his keen eyes spotted, not far ahead, what seemed like a fire, with the silhouette of a tall man sitting beside it, head bowed, his face indistinct. He paused, surprised, as even mountain hunters would not stay in the mountains overnight unless absolutely necessary. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hurried through the dark. After pondering for a moment, Song Chongjin pulled out the sharp hunting knife from his waist, watched the direction of any noise with caution, and carefully approached the spot. In the dead of night, it was better to be safe than sorry, He had only taken a few steps when he saw the man pounding the stone beside him with his hands, letting out agonized howls. The voice sounded somewhat familiar. Halting his steps, Song Chongjin sheathed his hunting knife and quickened his pace. Reaching the fire, he looked intently and recognized the figure¡ªwasn¡¯t it Wang Yongping from the Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child? What had happened? In the past, Song Chongjin surely would have pretended not to see, changed direction on his heel, and taken another path down the mountain to return home, knowing well that whatever could make a grown man so frustrated he¡¯d vent in a deserted mountain spot must be a deep sorrow he¡¯d prefer others not see. Given his way with people, it was best for everyone if they could avoid meeting and spare the awkwardness. Especially now, with the awkward standing between their families, the further apart the better. His mind reminded him of this, yet his steps defied orders and carried him toward Wang Yongping. He even made some noise on purpose, rousing the man absorbed in his own world. As expected, Wang Yongping heard the sound, looked up, and met Song Chongjin¡¯s calm face. He was stunned, and a surge of malicious anger quickly rose from the bottom of his heart. He charged forward aggressively, swinging a fist at Song Chongjin¡¯s face, ¡°Bastard! Making us break off the engagement! Tell me, did you hook up with some cheap slut out there, which is why you want to call off the marriage with our family?¡± Song Chongjin¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. He¡¯d been ready to fight back, but instead, he blocked Wang Yongping¡¯s punch. With Wang Yongping¡¯s fierce momentum and strength, Song Chongjin was pushed back two steps before shaking off the numbness in his arm and looking at him coldly, ¡°Wang Laosi, watch your words! I called off the engagement due to my own family¡¯s issues. What do you mean by hooking up with some cheap slut?¡± Chapter 53 - 53 53 Old Grudges and New Hatreds ?53: Chapter 53: Old Grudges and New Hatreds 53: Chapter 53: Old Grudges and New Hatreds At this moment, Yongping Wang, looking at the indifferent expression of Chongjin Song, another image surfaced in his mind¡ªthe cold disdainful look of Jinzhi Li. Yongping Wang would never forget this scene. The girl he liked, the bride-to-be he had longed for, was so repulsed and disgusted by him, without any attempt to hide it. His affection was worthless in her eyes! And those words, piercing his heart like needles! How dare she! How dare she get involved with that son of a bitch Dawei He! In that moment, Yongping Wang genuinely wanted to strangle Jinzhi Li to death! His face, his dignity, his pride, in that instant, were all shattered by Jinzhi Li and then trampled into the mud. All he wanted was to destroy, to kill this woman who had once been the object of his affection yet had treated his feelings as nothing! It was his younger sister! His sister who woke him up! Seeing his sister both scared and still trying to persuade him, Yongping Wang felt both guilty and hateful! He felt guilty because their mother had told them to take care of their younger sister, to be good to her. Although he had listened on the surface, in his heart, Jinzhi always held a higher place than his sister. But when he was hurt by Jinzhi, it was his sister who jumped out to defend him, even arguing back against Jinzhi! She was so afraid that he would accidentally harm Jinzhi and ruin the rest of his life that her legs went weak, yet she never gave up on him. Yongping Wang, his heart broken by Jinzhi Li, found redemption in that moment! He felt that he couldn¡¯t go on like this, even if just for his sister, for this little sister who clung to him, he could not let Jinzhi Li have her way! But he still hated! The torrent of hatred inside him couldn¡¯t be suppressed! He was afraid that he could not control himself and might hurt his sister, so he ran away. He ran aimlessly for a long time until he came to his senses and realized he had reached the He Family Dam. Lucky for that bastard Dawei He, his entire family had gone to town to visit relatives and were not at home. The rage in his heart had dissipated somewhat after running through the mountain roads for dozens of miles, and his mind had also cleared up. Yet, he didn¡¯t know where he could go. The world was vast, but he had no place to call his own! He didn¡¯t want to go home, afraid of seeing everyone¡¯s pitying looks. Who was he? He was Yongping Wang, the strongest man in Qilidun. Everyone looked up to him, everyone feared his fists! But now, because of that bitch Jinzhi Li, he was afraid he might become the laughingstock of Qilidun, which he could not bear. Having nowhere to go and not wanting to stray too far from home, he decided to spend the night on the mountain after some thought. The people of Qilidun had grown up playing in the mountains, very familiar with them. Although he had never spent the night in the mountains before, it wasn¡¯t enough to trouble him. Yongping Wang carried a flint with him, picked up some firewood to start a fire, and was lucky enough to catch a wild chicken on the way up the mountain. At night, he found a wind-sheltering pile of rocks and managed to get through the night. As for what tomorrow would bring, he¡¯d think about it tomorrow! Easy to say, but the mountain winds were cold at night, the shadows dense, and occasionally the distant calls of birds made it impossible for Yongping Wang to fall asleep. His mind was continually replaying the contemptuous face of Jinzhi Li and those words. The more he thought about it, the more unbearable it became. With no one in the mountains, he freely expressed his agony. He had thought that the back mountain, and on such a late night, would be deserted. Unexpectedly, he encountered one of the last people he wanted to see¡ªChongjin Song. At this moment, the cold face of Chongjin Song overlapped with the indifferent, contemptuous face of Jinzhi Li in his mind, morphing into the image of the boy from the He family. It seemed as if he were mocking him, so what if they had made an engagement? It still resulted in being jilted, didn¡¯t it? New grudges and old hatreds surged to his mind in unison. Wang Yongping vented all his anger on the person before him. Having missed with the first blow, he quickly followed up with a second and third punch. At first, Song Chongjin had been inclined to back off, thinking Wang Yongping was simply taking out his younger sister Wang Yongzhu¡¯s frustration on him. He owned up to it, the fault was his, regardless of the reasons, by breaking off the engagement he caused irreparable damage to Wang Yongzhu¡¯s reputation. Just for that, he wouldn¡¯t have complained even if he got beaten to a pulp. But after taking a couple of punches, he heard Wang Yongping¡¯s words morph into, ¡°...Slut! Putting a green hat on me! Slut, a woman of easy virtue! Slut, you actually hooked up with that bastard from the He Family! Die! All of you, just go die¡ª¡± It was then that Song Chongjin realized something was off, this tirade wasn¡¯t directed at him. He had simply broken off an engagement, how could it lead to accusations of being flirtatious or having an affair with the bastard from the He Family? Listening further, he heard the name Li Jinzhi. Everyone in Qilidun knew about Li Jinzhi¡¯s marriage arrangement with Wang Yongping, how could Song Chongjin not understand? In his moment of distraction, he was struck in the mouth by Wang Yongping, a metallic taste spreading in his mouth. This taste ignited a long-suppressed fury in Song Chongjin¡¯s heart, along with other unnamed emotions. Wiping the blood from his mouth, he fiercely fought back. Both men were young and strong, each with a degree of martial skill and robust strength. After a few punches and kicks, their eyes turned red, neither holding back, each blow landing solidly with dull thuds as fists hit flesh. After a long while, with both of them exhausted, they glanced at each other and saw their bruised and swollen faces, looking as if they were pig heads. After looking at each other for a moment, both men couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Letting go of each other, they lied directly on the ground, just gasping for breath. After quite some time, Wang Yongping finally spoke up, ¡°Why did you break off the engagement with my little sister? Although she¡¯s not the prettiest, she is wholeheartedly devoted to the man she sets her heart on. She was truly infatuated with you, better to you than to our own father or mother. If she had really married you, she would¡¯ve given you her entire heart. How could you just not see that in her? Since you didn¡¯t appreciate her, why did you agree to the engagement in the first place? Wasn¡¯t that just harming her?¡± Only when they were both completely worn out did they manage to ask calmly. Wang Yongping was aware of how much his little sister liked Song Chongjin. When their marriage had been arranged, he had even sent word to the town, personally buying fabric for men¡¯s clothing and asking someone to bring it back. Why was Song Chongjin so heartless? Wang Yongping couldn¡¯t understand, just as he couldn¡¯t fathom how Li Jinzhi could have had an affair with some other man behind his back. Song Chongjin smiled bitterly, looking up at the crescent moon emerging through the treetops in the night sky, unsure of how to explain the complex web of issues to Wang Yongping. He remembered the day he had told his mother that he wanted to go to the mountains for a few days because he usually left early and returned late, with little interaction with the villagers. That day, as he went out, his sharp ears barely caught the sound of people pointing and whispering behind his back. He had always been particularly sensitive about his origins. Paying closer attention, he heard something that struck him like a bolt from the blue. Chapter 54 - 54 54 Theyve Grown Bolder ?54: Chapter 54: They¡¯ve Grown Bolder 54: Chapter 54: They¡¯ve Grown Bolder Those people were actually saying that he had become betrothed to that old girl from the Wang Family who had a schoolgirl crush on him and always followed him around! How was that possible? He had always avoided her like the plague, hadn¡¯t he? Although Song Chongjin outwardly expressed disbelief, his mind replayed the recent encounters with Wang Yongzhu, who had become increasingly brazen in blocking his path. He had initially thought Wang Yongzhu had simply become more shameless over time, but now, could it be that her boldness was because of a betrothal between their families? But why, if they were betrothed, was he not aware of it? Song Chongjin¡¯s heart sank for reasons he couldn¡¯t quite articulate. With that thought, he lost all inclination to wander the mountains and turned towards home. From outside the courtyard, he could hear people talking inside the house, and they seemed to be mentioning the betrothal. He was thankful he had resisted the impulse to charge in and demand answers. Instead, he agilely scaled the wall and snuck to the window of the wing where his mother lived, intent on discovering the truth. What he overheard then chilled his heart. Song Chongjin had known since he was a child that despite bearing the Song name, he was not truly a member of the Song Family. He was merely the result of his birth mother Song Chunhua serving as a maid and being given to a noble patron to warm his bed. Due to her beauty at a young age, Song Chunhua became a maid in a household of a scholar who had once been an official but then retired back to their home village. One day, a Noble Patron visited the master¡¯s house. This Noble Patron had a jealous high-born wife who guarded the back chambers; despite being barren, she refused to allow others to bear children. The Noble Patron was approaching middle age and had no heir. While on an official trip, he stayed at Song Chunhua¡¯s master¡¯s house. The master, seeking favor from the Noble Patron, presented the young and beautiful Song Chunhua to him. After several intimate encounters, the Noble Patron left, brushing off the affair. Song Chunhua was left behind, and within a couple of months, she discovered she was pregnant. The master¡¯s family coaxed Song Chunhua into having the child, saying that if it was a boy, he would be the Noble Patron¡¯s eldest son, and he would inherit the Noble Patron¡¯s vast estate. Song Chunhua could then rise from a maid to become a concubine, and her entire family would enjoy endless wealth and honor. Song Chunhua, submissive and indecisive by nature, accepted whatever arrangements were made. Seduced by the master¡¯s promises, she dutifully carried her pregnancy. It was later rumored that her masters suddenly rose in status and had to leave to take an official position elsewhere. Considering it inconvenient to take her along, they convinced her to return to her family to wait out her pregnancy. Lacking assertiveness, Song Chunhua returned home, belly full and carrying the travel expenses and promises given by her master¡¯s family. After the birth of Song Chongjin, the master¡¯s family vanished without a trace, and nobody even knew the name or surname of that Noble Patron. At first, the Song Family had hoped to elevate their status through Song Chongjin, but as years passed without a single sign of the Noble Patron, they grew cold-hearted. The people who initially approached Song Chunhua and her son for their perceived advantage began to mock and deride them. Especially Song Chunhua¡¯s own family, who scoured clean the money and promises given to her by her masters for her child¡¯s wellbeing, and when they could extract no more benefits, they ousted the mother and son. Accustomed to submissiveness and adversity, Song Chunhua felt no resentment upon being expelled. Instead, she believed she had shamed her family and thought that their only banishing her and her son was already merciful enough. At least the Song Family Patriarch was not too cruel and arranged a remote homestead for Song Chunhua and her son, even helping to build a thatched-roof cottage for them, providing a place for mother and child to settle. Song Chunhua had been raised from a young age to be a servant, her physique not as strong as the other women in the village, and the difficult birth of Song Chongjin had damaged her health, necessitating regular medication. When she was thrown out of her natal home, aside from a few articles of clothing, she managed to desperately beg and keep some old belongings prepared by her former masters for her child. The Song Family, though covetous, was still very wary; taking Song Chunhua¡¯s things was one thing, but most of Song Chongjin¡¯s items were brought with her under the coercive pressure of the Clan Leader. By pawning Song Chongjin¡¯s belongings, they barely managed not to starve, living a life of extreme hardship. It wasn¡¯t until Song Chongjin grew a bit older that their lives became increasingly difficult to sustain. He risked his life going into the mountains to gather herbs, and later followed others to learn hunting. Only after gaining some harvest did their lives slowly start to improve. Seeing that Song Chongjin and his mother were doing better, the Song Family relatives who had cold-heartedly driven them out and ignored their life and death began circling around again. With only a few insincere tears shed and cries of helplessness, Song Chunhua forgave them. And they resumed their visits. From then on, the Song Family never had a day of peace; Song Chunhua was always frail and needed medicine to preserve her life. Before Song Chongjin was able to support the family, they lived on the items that Song Chunhua had brought from her former owner¡¯s home for Song Chongjin, pawning them off to get by. Even so, much of it was embezzled by her siblings. After Song Chongjin started earning money, the uncles and aunts came knocking on the door one after another, sweet-talking him in hopes of coaxing him into giving them some game to relish. Ever since Song Chongjin could remember, he had experienced being expelled from the Song Family, left with no place to go in the vast world alongside Song Chunhua, with relatives who looked on with indifference, those vulnerable and helpless days he could never forget. He had seen the true faces of his maternal family and uncles and aunts at that time. He was not like his own mother, who was weak and easy to bully, so he took no pains to be polite to those relatives. But he couldn¡¯t help that his mother was soft-hearted and particularly heedful of her natal family¡¯s words. Whenever there was something good to eat at home, it never lasted the night, all taken personally by Song Chunhua to her natal home. Every time Song Chongjin objected, Song Chunhua would cover her chest and cry, saying she had failed him and her parents, that she could do nothing right, and she might as well be dead. Song Chongjin could only keep silent and endure. But this ended up spoiling her maternal family¡¯s appetite and emboldening them further. Song Tiedan from Qilidun didn¡¯t live well; although his family didn¡¯t have many children, they had their share of profligates. The elders didn¡¯t produce anything, and his two sons were the epitome of idleness and gluttony. His eldest daughter, Song Chunye, had a sweet tongue but a bitter heart. Initially sold into her marital home, because of the excessive dowry demanded, for many years the in-laws¡¯ household could not recover financially, leading to a very tight existence. In the past, they could barely scrape by with the stipend from Song Chunhua¡¯s work as a Maid. Later, when Song Chunhua returned to her maternal home pregnant, the entire family lived off her support. Afterward, when the reserves that Song Chunhua brought back were spent, the Song Family¡¯s days plummeted. Although the uncles were idle and gluttonous, they had many children, and it was time for them to marry. The same was true for the aunts¡¯ families with several children of marryable age. But in this countryside, how could they find wives without money or a dowry? The Song Family had three or four young men of the same generation as Song Chongjin, all of age to find a wife. Yet, with no bride price available, how could they bring someone into the household as a bride? The maternal family worried together! Chapter 55 - 55 55 This Matter Was Handled Unethically ?55: Chapter 55 This Matter Was Handled Unethically 55: Chapter 55 This Matter Was Handled Unethically Not until Song Chunye came up with an idea did everyone in Qilidun know how desperately infatuated Wang Yongzhu, the eldest unmarried daughter of the Wang Family, was with Song Chongjin, so much so that she abandoned all the demureness expected of a young lady. The economic status of the Wang Family was notable in Qilidun. Old Granny Zhang was infamous for spoiling her daughter to such an extent that she became plump¡ªquite an accomplishment in the countryside. It was certain that her future dowry would be quite substantial. Everyone began to set their sights on this Wang Yongzhu. Song Chunye would often take advantage of Song Chongjin¡¯s absence from home and run over to brainwash her younger sister every now and then. Song Chunhua, who was easily swayed, was coaxed and persuaded until she finally agreed. She even exchanged the betrothal gifts with the Wang Family while Song Chongjin was away. Because her own family was poor, they sent over just two dried cured rabbits as the betrothal gift, but what the Wang Family sent back was indeed generous. Not to mention the eggs, flour, meat, wine, and sugar, there were also several sets of clothes and shoes made for Song Chongjin. Mother Song, who initially thought that the Wang Family Young Lady was too homely to match her son, was somewhat satisfied. After all, having a daughter-in-law from a wealthy family meant their own livelihood might improve, right? Her son could have an easier life, and her family could enjoy some benefits too. What Song Chongjin returned home to was Song Chunye telling Song Chunhua about how they had divided up the betrothal gifts sent by the Wang Family. The eggs, flour, meat, and wine had been respectfully given to their parents by Song Chunhua. Song Chunye had shamelessly taken the sugar back to her own home, ostentatiously declaring it as payment for her hard work and matchmaking fees. As for the clothes and shoes made for Song Chongjin, they had been divvied up by his two aunts, who argued that his stature was similar to that of his cousins, and therefore such fine clothes should rightfully be worn by the elder siblings first. Even the shoes had been claimed. A wedding had been arranged, and Song Chongjin, the person directly involved, hadn¡¯t laid a finger on even a single thread. Instead, other members of the Song Family each gained tangible benefits. The Song Family became increasingly eager, thinking that if the engagement alone warranted such plentiful gifts, what kind of riches would the actual wedding bring? Multiple carts? By then, the dowry they received could well suffice to welcome several more daughters-in-law into the family. The Song Family felt guilty, knowing they hadn¡¯t handled the matter honorably. If Song Chongjin found out, he would surely disapprove. Although they could control Song Chunhua, they still felt apprehensive about Song Chongjin, the young upstart. Even the Song Family Patriarch had once commented that after all, the boy was the offspring of a Noble Patron. Despite currently being in a desperate state, if one day he were to be summoned back to acknowledge his ancestral lines, such excessive demands might provoke the Noble Patron to wrath, and no one would be able to bear the consequences. Because of this, the Song Family didn¡¯t dare to be too outrageous. They had become accustomed to the subsidies from Song Chunhua over the years, and both the men and women in the family had grown accustomed to idleness and disliked doing any work. Life had been getting harder by the year. Now to expect them to return the spoils they had acquired was akin to gouging out their hearts! In order to claim ownership of these trinkets, the Song family decided that no matter what, they had to make Song Chongjin acknowledge the debt! Inside the house, Song Chunye was instructing Song Chunhua, ¡°You must keep the engagement with the Wang family a tight secret, and don¡¯t let Chongjin find out just yet! I had someone whisper in the Wang family young lady¡¯s ear, telling her to find an opportunity to throw herself into Chongjin¡¯s arms in front of everyone¡ªthen, even if Chongjin disagrees, he won¡¯t be able to refuse! You must remember this; otherwise, if this good marriage prospect is ruined, who else would foolishly promise their daughter to your family? If it comes to that, Chongjin might end up a bachelor for life! Would you, as a mother, bear that?¡± Naturally, Song Chunhua could not bear the thought; she depended on her son and was looking forward to holding grandchildren. However, she still felt uneasy inside, ¡°But what if Chongjin finds out and wants to call off the engagement? I can¡¯t argue with him!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re his birth mother; he has to listen to you! Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re harming him; this is for his own good! If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t bother with such concerns! Running around and not a soul appreciates my efforts¡ª¡± Song Chunye half truthfully, half falsely complained. Song Chunhua immediately caved in and weakly apologized to Song Chunye. Counting on the dowry that Wang Yongzhu would bring over, Song Chunye naturally made every effort to ensure the success of the affair. Her eyes darting around, she came up with another piece of advice for Song Chunhua: ¡°If Chongjin really refuses, don¡¯t be afraid! Just start with crying, then causing a scene, and finally threatening to hang yourself! Use the threat of death to pressure him! Isn¡¯t he always so dutiful? You don¡¯t need to do anything else; as soon as he disagrees, start to seek death, claim you won¡¯t take your medicine, curse him for being unfilial, say that you¡¯ve ruined your health giving birth to him, and yet he won¡¯t listen to his mother. Stop eating for a few days, and see if he doesn¡¯t cave in. I guarantee that after you make a scene like this a couple of times, he¡¯ll comply. Trust me, I¡¯ll be right!¡± Song Chunhua whispered in a low voice, ¡°But I am not seriously ill anymore; I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t need to drink that herbal medicine. You insisted on making me pretend to take it. Those herbs could be brought back to my parents to nourish them¡ªare they doing well?¡± If it were just the earlier instances, Song Chongjin had already completely realized the shamelessness of his maternal relatives; such actions did not surprise him because that¡¯s just how the Song family was. However, regarding the issue with the tonics, Song Chongjin genuinely felt cold-hearted. The fruits of his hard work, even arranged for at the risk of his life, which he thought were for replenishing his own mother¡¯s health, had actually been given away to someone else by his mother. Listening to Song Chunye, it seemed they were given to the Song family parents, but Song Chongjin could almost be certain, guessing nine out of ten times, that Song Chunye had most likely pocketed them herself. Soon enough, he heard Song Chunye cough unnaturally twice, ¡°Anyway, when the time comes, just threaten Chongjin with your life. If he¡¯s truly dutiful, he won¡¯t dare disobey you! Once you¡¯ve really married off the bride, you¡¯d better give me a big red envelope for matchmaking. Got it?¡± Song Chunhua agreed repeatedly. Song Chongjin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and directly climbed in through the window, startling both of them. That was the first time Song Chongjin became so furious that he driven Song Chunye out the door and had a big fight with Mother Song. Mother Song was actually planning to follow Song Chunye¡¯s advice, to cry, cause a scene, and threaten to hang herself. But before she could finish crying, Song Chongjin bluntly said that if they disagreed to annul the engagement, he would die right before Mother Song¡¯s eyes; life had no meaning to him anyway. His own affairs were being concealed by his mother, which implied she had great dissatisfaction with her son, intent on forcing him to his death. Without Song Chunye¡¯s instigations at her side, and frightened by her son¡¯s words, Mother Song¡¯s mind cleared a bit. She dared not persist in her nonsense and reluctantly agreed amidst her sobs. Having agreed to annul the engagement and to return the betrothal gifts, they discovered that nothing was left; Song Chongjin and Mother Song had not seen a single thing from the engagement arrangements. Even if she was confused, Mother Song knew there was something underhanded about this, her face flushed with embarrassment, yet she dared not go back to her parental home to demand it. She merely beseeched her son weakly to let it go and suggested they purchase items to make up for it themselves. Song Chongjin didn¡¯t say much; all the other items were negotiable, and what was paid for in silver coins could be bought back. But the few sets of clothes and shoes sent over by the Wang family were something money couldn¡¯t buy. Chapter 56 - 56 56 Speechless ?56: Chapter 56: Speechless 56: Chapter 56: Speechless Song Chongjin was both angry and hateful, and he didn¡¯t care about Mother Song crying in the background. He charged straight to his maternal family¡¯s home, rummaged through the boxes and cabinets to find clothes and shoes, and he packed them up in a pile to take back home. The two aunts from the Song Family were not willing to let the matter go, as the clothing was made of fine cotton fabric, and the shoes were painstakingly crafted with multiple layers. These items were truly exceptional and a rare sight in the countryside. The two aunts simply couldn¡¯t bear to give them to the men in their own family, and had planned to sneak off to town to pawn them, hoping to exchange them for some food. That¡¯s why they had kept them. Now, as these items were being taken away, it felt like cutting flesh from their own bodies! While cursing out loud, they shouted for the men of the household to lend a hand. The men of the Song Family were all cowards, who only acted tough and unyielding in front of their wives. Faced with the image of Song Chongjin¡¯s furious and threatening demeanour, none of them dared to intervene, they just feigned death inside the house without coming out. The aunts from the Song Family, despite their crying and shouting, couldn¡¯t stop him, and only managed to leave a few scratches on Song Chongjin with their desperate claws. As he was about to exit the door, they hurriedly turned to Song Tiedan, crying for help, Song Tiedan, worried that Song Chongjin would not only rummage through the clothes and shoes but might also come to their house to search for things, after a moment¡¯s thought, decided to stand guard by the door. After all, he was the grandfather, surely Song Chongjin wouldn¡¯t be bold enough to push him aside and rob the place right then and there? Therefore, after dawdling for quite a while, when he finally did come out, he had hoped to assert his authority in front of this cheap grandson. He had just started to scold him, calling him a little beast and unfilial, but instead of intimidating Song Chongjin, he ended up frightening Song Chunhua, who was following behind, and she fainted on the spot. The Song Family kept their distance, wary of the bad luck, and also afraid that Song Chongjin would hold a grudge against them, so they stopped causing trouble. There was nothing Song Chongjin could do; he had intended to cause a big scene and take the opportunity to have a clear break from the Song Family, but now with his mother, an unhelpful ally, fainting away, what was he to do? He had to carry her back home first and then summoned a doctor to take her pulse, only to find out that Mother Song¡¯s health had never truly recovered. She had merely been taking tonic herbs and doing no heavy work, which gave the semblance of normal health. If she had continued taking the tonics uninterrupted, she might have been alright, but after stopping for a while and suffering such a shock, there was a fear that it might affect her longevity. Song Chongjin indeed hated the Song Family for their shamelessness and also despised his own mother for being so clueless. She was so easily persuaded by her sister to give away the medicine that could have saved her own life, a culmination of utter foolishness! Having no other choice, he wrote a new prescription and continued his mother¡¯s medication. Luckily, he had been cautious about giving her money, fearing that Mother Song would move everything back to her maternal home, so he only gave her a small amount for pocket money and saved the bulk of it himself. After settling Mother Song, he obtained the list of wedding gifts from her and went through the items one by one, making sure everything was accounted for. He then went to the Wang Family to discuss the cancellation of the marriage. No matter how kindly he tried to persuade them or resorted to angry words, Wang Yongzhu stubbornly refused to call off the engagement; sometimes Song Chongjin even despaired to the point of wanting to give up completely. To just accept his fate, marry a girl from the countryside, and entangle himself with his blood-sucking so-called relatives from the Song Family for life. But whenever he thought about spending the rest of his life like this, he couldn¡¯t accept it! When he was scorned by the members of the Song Family as a freeloader who ate for free; when the members of the Song Family talked behind his back, calling him a bastard without a father; when he sought help from his mother but found none, as he was bullied by his Song Family cousins; when he had a high fever and was delirious, overhearing the Song Family persuading Song Chunhua to give up on him and find another man to marry... It was then he swore in his heart that one day, he would make the members of the Song Family regret the way they mistreated him and his mother. As he grew older and learned more about the ways of the world, understanding that the Song Family, being Song Chunhua¡¯s natal family, was expected to provide support like ¡®blood is thicker than water¡¯ in the eyes of outsiders. Added to the fact that Mother Song was muddle-headed, as long as she lived, he could never sever his ties with the Song Family. He understood then that he needed to leave¡ªto leave the Song Family, to leave this mire. He didn¡¯t want to sink into a decline and become like the useless people in the Song Family, nor did he want to be bled dry by the Song Family for the rest of his life! He began to plot and plan, slowly saving up some silver coins, making friends outside, and calculating to take Mother Song away from Qilidun to a place far away, away from those blood-sucking relatives. There, he would marry a quiet and literate girl, unlike his clueless mother. He hoped for someone sensible, who could manage the household well, to lead a good life. If one day his so-called Noble Patron father¡¯s family came to claim him, he could proudly tell this so-called father that he had managed just fine without him! So, he would not marry any girl from Qilidun, no matter who it was! He wanted to distance himself far from Qilidun and sever any association with it. He knew the Wang Family Young Lady liked him, with an infatuation that was unrestrained, passionate, and overwhelming. He also had no intention of dragging any girl into the quagmire that was the Song Family. Regardless of the Wang Family Young Lady¡¯s temperament or appearance, no matter how infatuated she was with him, it could not overcome Song Chongjin¡¯s desire to leave that place. He had thought that the marriage discussion might drag on for a long time. However, after the Wang Family Young Lady had fallen into the water, she seemed to have come to a realization, understanding that no girl would cling to a man in the face of his displeasure. The Wang Family Young Lady agreed to call off the engagement, and he breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, seeing her agree so readily to break off the engagement made him feel an inexplicable discomfort. At this moment, when Wang Yongping asked why he was so insistent on calling off the engagement, if he really was that heartless, He was at a loss for words. After a long while, Song Chongjin spoke softly, ¡°You know the situation of my family. Any parent who even slightly loves their daughter would not marry her to me; it would be like throwing her into a fire pit! I carry the blood of the Song Family; I have no choice. But I can¡¯t ruin someone else¡¯s daughter!¡± Wang Yongping was speechless. Although he was impetuous, he was not brainless. He knew the situation of Song Chongjin¡¯s family, his foolish mother, and the bloodsucking relatives from his maternal family. If his sister had not been blinded by beauty and insisted on starving herself to marry Song Chongjin, Old Granny Zhang would never have considered forming an alliance with the Song Family. Shaking his head, he patted Song Chongjin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Brother, does this mean you¡¯ll never marry in your lifetime?¡± Song Chongjin lowered his head and fell silent. Wang Yongping had a fight with Song Chongjin and then saw that Song Chongjin was especially sensible, not asking any redundant questions. He suddenly felt that Chongjin was a good person. Hearing his words, it seemed he wasn¡¯t truly heartless but rather kind-hearted, not wanting to harm his younger sister. In comparison with the Li Family, the difference was clear! Now, he felt inclined to confide and poured out all the grievances in his heart. It was then that Song Chongjin understood why Wang Yongping had sought solitude in the mountains to vent; for a man, it was indeed an enormous humiliation. Miss Li and the He Family boy had truly acted without honor. If they genuinely cherished each other, they should have approached the Wang Family to break off the engagement first, then be together openly and legitimately, leaving no room for criticism. Instead, they had caused such a scandal. The Wang Family lost face, but what dignity did the Li and He families have? Chapter 57 - 57 57 Unable to Seal the All Energies Within the Body ?57: Chapter 57: Unable to Seal the All Energies Within the Body 57: Chapter 57: Unable to Seal the All Energies Within the Body ¡°` However, he was an outsider and it wasn¡¯t his place to say much. He simply took a wine bladder from his basket. It was something he always prepared for when going up the mountain. The nights were cold in the mountains, and a bit of alcohol could fend off the chill. Now, only half a bladder remained. After taking a swig himself, he tossed it to Wang Yongping, ¡°Here, have some alcohol¡ª¡± Wang Yongping caught the bladder and tilted his neck back to take a large gulp, sighing, ¡°This alcohol is strong!¡± The two of them took turns drinking, not saying much to each other, and quietly finished off the half bladder of alcohol. Then they haphazardly lay down and slept through the night. It wasn¡¯t until morning when dew began to fall on their faces that they awoke with a start. The fire nearby had long been extinguished, leaving behind only a bit of warmth. The two men buried the ashes, looked at each other¡¯s weary faces with a smile, patted each other¡¯s chests, and after getting ready, headed down the mountain together. Although Song Chongjin didn¡¯t say it, he was still worried Wang Yongping might take things too hard. He accompanied him all the way to the Wang family¡¯s doorstep. Just then, Wang Yongzhu came out the door. Seeing Wang Yongping had returned, she was overjoyed and hurried over in a few quick steps. Just as she was about to speak, the strong smell of alcohol on Wang Yongping almost made her gasp for breath. Stepping back and waving away the unpleasant alcohol fumes, Wang Yongzhu suddenly realized, what the hell? The person following right behind her Fourth Brother was actually Song Chongjin? When did the two of them start hanging out together? Just yesterday, she had heard her Fourth Brother say he was going to break Song Chongjin¡¯s legs to avenge her broken engagement. How come after her engagement was broken off, she ended up together with Song Chongjin instead? Could it be that they had developed a kind of special friendship? If this was about finding commiseration, shouldn¡¯t it be with her? Aren¡¯t both of them victims of broken engagements? A broken-engaged person hanging out with another broken-engaged person¡ªwere they even in the same circle? Wang Yongzhu felt she could no longer contain the ¡°all energies¡± within her. Despite her worries for this guy, she hadn¡¯t slept well all night and had gotten up early wanting to go out and inquire about the situation. And there he was, mixing up with Song Chongjin! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was her own Fourth Brother, she would have had the urge to strangle him on the spot. As for Song Chongjin, seeing Wang Yongzhu, he always felt somewhat uncomfortable, especially under her suspicious gaze that moved between him and Wang Yongping, making the hair on his back stand up. Fortunately, since Wang Yongping was home, he could set his mind at ease. Staying any longer would only attract more gossip. Song Chongjin nodded to Wang Yongping, ¡°Brother Wang is home, I shall take my leave!¡± With That, he turned and strode away rapidly. But Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t help wondering if it was just her imagination or if she really detected a hint of a panicked escape in his departure? Wang Yongping called out from behind, ¡°Alright, brother, next time we have a chance let¡¯s get together for another drink!¡± Wang Yongzhu clenched her teeth, her anger rising as she moved forward to grab hold of Wang Yongping¡¯s sleeve and drag him into the yard, while simultaneously sending a message to Old Granny Zhang and Wang Laozhu. ¡°` ¡°Dad, Mom, Fourth Brother is back!¡± Wang Yongping regretted his actions as soon as he woke up that morning and began his descent from the mountain. He didn¡¯t come home all night and had no idea how worried his family must have been! Alas, it was all because he was too reckless! At that moment, being dragged into the house by Wang Yongzhu, he was completely meek, not daring to act up at all. As soon as he stepped into the house, a shoe flew and smacked him: ¡°You heartless fool, just for that flighty woman, you didn¡¯t even care about your own family, where did you go to die last night, huh? Still have the face to come back? Why not just die out there while you¡¯re at it? How could I have birthed such a scourge¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang lashed out while her tears fell. What mother wouldn¡¯t worry about the flesh and blood she bore? After the joy of receiving the compensation faded last night, all that was left was anxiety. What if this reckless son of hers had lost his mind and went to settle the score with the He Family in town, resulting in a tragedy? Could she bear to see her own son pay with his life? After a night of worry, the moment she saw her son, all her fears turned into fury. Wang Yongping¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as he knelt obediently, choking up, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I have been unfilial! I made dad and mom worry! Mom, you can hit me, hit me until you¡¯re not angry anymore! I have thick skin and can take it! Go ahead without holding back!¡± Old Granny Zhang can¡¯t bring herself to continue hitting him with her shoe... She withdrew and sat on the kang, stewing in silent fury. Such an exasperating son, not worth worrying over at all! Wang Laozhu hadn¡¯t slept all night and looked haggard, his face showing deep fatigue, and his eyes bloodshot. Seeing his youngest son return safely, he finally felt a weight off his shoulders. ¡°Yesterday, your mother went to the Li Family and reached an agreement. The Li Family will compensate the Wang Family with ten taels of silver, and the marriage arrangement is canceled. What do you say?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say? If he dares to pine over Li Jinzhi, that little whore, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± Old Granny Zhang said indignantly. Upon hearing the three words Li Jinzhi, Wang Yongping clenched his fists, his veins protruding from the back of his hand, and he spat out hatefully, ¡°Of course this marriage should be ended; I won¡¯t be a cuckold! But we can¡¯t let the He Family off easy!¡± He Family! He Dawei! Wang Yongping ground his teeth as he thought of that name, his eyes seething with hatred. ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with. As long as you have no complaints, we¡¯ll meet with all three families later, formally cancel the marriage, and discuss the rest afterward. The compensation silver we recovered will be saved for you, and in the future, your father and I will find you a good girl.¡± Wang Laozhu was worried his son was too hung up on that woman from the Li Family and wouldn¡¯t be able to let go, but it seemed he needn¡¯t have worried¡ªhis youngest son, despite his temper, had a clear mind. Old Granny Zhang stopped short, considering. In the countryside, marrying off a daughter usually cost only about four or five taels of silver. Ten taels of silver¡ªcould it be enough to marry a girl made of gold? Never mind, she didn¡¯t want to argue with the head of the family right now. She¡¯d find a way to skim a little off the top later for her daughter¡¯s dowry¡ªwho would know? With that thought, Old Granny Zhang held her tongue. But then Wang Yongping gave her a new idea. ¡°Laosi is right. We only sought compensation from the Li Family yesterday, but when the He Family comes today, shouldn¡¯t we seek compensation from them too? Can¡¯t let them off cheap, can we?¡± Her eyes sparkled with the thought, how could she have forgotten? The He Family were also culprits, the chief instigators¡ªthey couldn¡¯t be let off! ¡°The He Family is coming today?¡± Wang Yongping flexed his fingers, making a terrifying cracking sound. ¡°Laosi, listen to me first. If you have any anger, hold it in for your mother. Once I get the remaining five taels of silver, you can beat that He bastard into a pig¡¯s head for all I care. But if you jump the gun and ruin the chance for that silver, see if I don¡¯t beat you to death myself! Got it?¡± Seeing the look on her son¡¯s face, Old Granny Zhang knew what he was plotting and quickly cautioned him. It was fine if he wanted revenge, just so long as it didn¡¯t interfere with her collection of the silver. Wang Yongping was about to retort, but when he looked up into his mother¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel cowed and reluctantly nodded in agreement. That put Old Granny Zhang at ease. Although her youngest son had a fierce temper, he always kept his word. Once he promised, she had no more worries. Chapter 58 - 58 58 Who Dares to Say No ?58: Chapter 58: Who Dares to Say No? 58: Chapter 58: Who Dares to Say No? ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s have breakfast! After eating, we¡¯ll go to the Li Family!¡± Old Granny Zhang ordered. After breakfast, they waited for someone from the Li Family to come over to extend an invitation. Wang Laozhu pulled Wang Yongping to the backyard, and the father and son whispered things to each other that no one else could understand. Old Granny Zhang pulled Wang Yongzhu into the room, secretly took out the Five Taels of Snowflake Silver she received yesterday, showed it to Wang Yongzhu, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Fourth Brother¡¯s marriage won¡¯t need so much, Five Taels of Silver is enough to marry a good bride in our countryside. With the remaining five taels, your mother will prepare a dowry for you when the time comes, ensuring that you get married in style.¡± Ever since her own elder daughter¡¯s marriage was broken off, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s heart was set on saving up a larger dowry for her wronged daughter, so she wouldn¡¯t be aggrieved in her marital home. Wang Yongzhu was both moved and amused. According to her own temperament, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to use the money for her dowry. It was something that her Fourth Brother had obtained with his dignity and face, and she would have to be incredibly brazen to accept it with pride. But now she couldn¡¯t refuse and ruin the image, she just hugged Old Granny Zhang¡¯s arm, ¡°Mother, you are so good to me, but this money came at such a great cost to Fourth Brother. Shouldn¡¯t we first find him a new bride to put an end to the rumors about the Wang Family? If there is any leftover after the marriage, you keep it first. It¡¯s still early for me to leave the family, and how much dowry I get is still up to you!¡± Old Granny Zhang was beaming with joy. Her elder daughter was right, as long as the silver was in her own hands, how it would be divided was still her own decision. Who would dare to object to that? The mother and daughter had a warm and affectionate chat in the house until nearly noon, when Li Jinhu was sent over by the Li Family to invite Old Granny Zhang. Going inside, Old Granny Zhang saw Wang Yongping talking to Wang Laozhu, ¡°The Li Family has sent someone to invite us, and the He Family has already arrived. Head of the family, should I go alone or should we go together?¡± Both families would definitely require the parents to personally attend a broken-off engagement. Wang Laozhu hadn¡¯t slept all night, leaving his eyes bloodshot, and his health wasn¡¯t always good. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have learned carpentry, which was somewhat better than constantly working the fields, mainly because it wasn¡¯t as exhausting or tiring. In his youth, Wang Laozhu had worked hard to build a foundation for the family, earning money at the cost of his health to support a large family. Now that he was older, he felt his health declining, and he did less strenuous work in the fields while occasionally directing his grandsons and sons on what they missed. Staying up all night had left his complexion waxen, and he looked quite unwell. As a result, he just shook his head, ¡°You go. We are in the right, and judging by Li Dagui¡¯s nature, since he already gave half the silver yesterday, he isn¡¯t likely to back out today! When you go, you might as well speak gently. Now that the matter is settled, at least we have to keep up appearances. If the He Family says something unpleasant, don¡¯t worry about it¡ªEldest Brother and Fourth Brother will accompany you to protect you, and it could be an opportunity to teach the He Family a lesson!¡± Wang Yongzhu was thoroughly impressed with Wang Laozhu¡¯s arrangement! Indeed, with age came wisdom; he knew they were in the right and had received compensation, so being magnanimous could garner some good reputation and mitigate some of the negative impact on the Wang Family. At the same time, they were prepared for any trouble from the He Family. If they picked a quarrel, her Eldest Brother and Fourth Brother were outside, ready to rush in and teach them a lesson if need be. Naturally, Old Granny Zhang had no objections and nodded her head, indicating she understood. Lady Lin stood at the door, also wanting to follow them to the Li Family¡¯s. How nice it would be there¡ªthere would be tea to drink, snacks to eat, and she could wail from time to time to scare people, without the need to work in the fields or endure the scorching sun. So, hearing Old Granny Zhang get up, she naturally followed behind her. Old Granny Zhang turned around and glanced back, waving her hand impatiently, ¡°Why are you following me? Is the backyard turned over? Didn¡¯t your man borrow someone¡¯s donkey yesterday? How can you return it without cutting some grass to feed it? Do you have no work to do, always trying to skimp and be lazy? Did you get addicted to playing after hanging out with me all day yesterday?¡± Lady Lin shamelessly responded, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just trying to bolster your courage. Having one more person adds more weight, and we of the Wang Family can¡¯t afford to lose face. It¡¯d be helpful if I ran some errands for you, right?¡± She tossed and turned last night, unable to sleep as she thought about those five gleaming taels of silver. In the countryside today, a good marriage could all but deplete five or six taels of silver, and that¡¯s quite decent. This time, her brother-in-law¡¯s broken engagement seemed like a blessing in disguise; managing to secure ten taels of silver as compensation felt like a fortune. Even if they found another girl for him to marry right away, it seemed impossible to spend it all. Now that the Wang Family hadn¡¯t split their household, if her brother-in-law couldn¡¯t spend it all, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Jindou could be on his way to finding a bride? Perhaps by the end of the year, she could become a mother-in-law. Thus, in Lady Lin¡¯s eyes, the remaining five taels of silver were already earmarked for Jindou, and there was no way she¡¯d rest until she saw them with her own eyes and safely brought back home. Old Granny Zhang guessed that Lady Lin must have had her own schemes, but didn¡¯t bother responding. As her daughter had said, as long as the money was in her hands, wasn¡¯t it her call to decide how to spend it? Since Lady Lin wanted to go, that was fine too; more people meant the Li Family and He Family wouldn¡¯t look down on them. Thinking this, she called out, ¡°Laosan¡¯s House, get ready. Jindou, Jinhoo, you all follow as well. Let them see that the Wang Family is thriving and not to be bullied by anyone.¡± Lady Jiang was stunned for a moment, then quickly snapped to attention, as this was the first time her mother-in-law had proactively invited her to participate in such an important family matter. Immediately, she excitedly agreed and went back to her room to get ready. Wang Yongzhu also wanted to go and kept tugging on Old Granny Zhang¡¯s hand, shaking it so fervently that it melted Old Granny Zhang¡¯s heart. With no choice, she poked Wang Yongzhu¡¯s forehead with her finger, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the ancestor! Go then, but let¡¯s get one thing straight¡ªonce we¡¯re at the Li Family, you don¡¯t speak without my permission, got it?¡± Although her eldest daughter had seemed to be much better behaved recently, things could get messy if she spoke out of turn, especially at the Li Family¡¯s home. It was best to give her a warning in advance. Wang Yongzhu readily agreed without hesitation. Seeing everyone but her grandfather was going, Little Bean also clamored to join. Old Granny Zhang glared, ¡°Go, go, go, all of you! A bunch of Debt-Collecting Ghosts! You are only allowed to stay outside the Li Family¡¯s home, don¡¯t go in! Children should stay out of adults¡¯ affairs, you hear me?¡± Content just to witness the commotion, Little Bean and the others agreed cheerfully, not minding where they stayed. The people of the Wang Family set off in a grand procession, heading straight for the Li Family¡¯s home. Along the way, the villagers who saw them knew this meant business with the Li Family about the broken marriage and also followed behind. By the time they reached the Li Family¡¯s doorstep, it was as if the Wang Family had brought along nearly half the village. Li Dagui¡¯s eldest son, Li Jinhu, wore a troubled face, unsure how to explain to his parents. They had repeatedly instructed him to keep a low profile and not to stir up trouble. Chapter 59 - 59 59 Wipe Out He Familys Lineage! ?59: Chapter 59: Wipe Out He Family¡¯s Lineage! 59: Chapter 59: Wipe Out He Family¡¯s Lineage! ¡°` Now, this was something, as the Wang Family, with the exception of Wang Laozhu, went all out and even half the village came to watch the excitement. But now that everyone was already there, and they were all staring, it wasn¡¯t possible to send everyone back, was it? They had no choice but to open the courtyard door and invite the people in. The main room of the Li Family¡¯s house was packed with people. The whole village knew about the commotion Old Granny Zhang had caused at the Li Family¡¯s house the day before. Those families related to the He Family were worried that Wang Yongping would cause trouble for He Dawei and also wanted to notify the He Family, fearing that the matter wouldn¡¯t end well. Knowing that the He Family had gone to town to visit relatives, they rushed to the town overnight to inform the He Family. The He Family also hadn¡¯t slept all night. He Dawei¡¯s parents and his two older sisters, upon hearing the news from the visitors, were thunderstruck! Especially Second Sister He, who was holding a wedding at home, nearly fell ill from the shock. He Laoshuan of He Family Dam was also a well-known figure. Within He Family Dam, five or six out of ten people bore the He surname. They were a big clan, and almost every family was interrelated. He Laoshuan, He Dawei¡¯s father, was best known for the family¡¯s ten generations of having only one son each time. However, they did have manny daughters. Especially their daughters, who were all quite beautiful and capable workers, with good temperaments to boot. Most importantly, although the He Family had few males, the daughters were prolific once they married off, often having many sons. This one fact made many families come asking for their hands in marriage, and the betrothal gifts they received were quite handsome too. Through generations, the He Family had accumulated over a dozen acres of good farmland. Also, because a daughter from a few generations ago had become a concubine to a minor Official and borne him a son, the little shop in town was a reward from that Official¡¯s family. Although that son didn¡¯t make a success of himself and the daughter eventually died in the back house of the Official¡¯s residence, the shop had been passed down to the He Family. After ten generations, He Dawei was the only offspring left. His parents doted on him excessively, as if he might fly away or melt in their mouths. They worshiped their son like an ancestor, hardly ever going against his wishes. Last year, because He Dawei had molested Miss Li from Qilidun, her fiance? broke He Dawei¡¯s leg. In any normal family, such a son would have been disciplined with a beating first. Not the He Family, though. They hated the Wang Family so fiercely that it made their teeth itch. Even Miss Li was seen in their eyes as a lascivious temptress, leading men on. Otherwise, how could their well-behaved son do such a thing? It was all someone else¡¯s fault! At that time, He Dawei¡¯s parents were so furious they almost wanted to fight to the death with the Wang Family, and they even pressured their daughters and sons-in-law to avenge their son. The two daughters of the He Family, being beautiful and particularly capable, had a good standing in their marital families, mainly because they could bear sons. Hearing that their only brother had his leg broken, they cried day and night, insisting that their husbands seek revenge for their brother. ¡°` Fortunately, both brothers-in-law were sensible men, knowing that their unlucky brother-in-law had not behaved properly. Getting caught flirting with someone else¡¯s fiance?e and having his legs broken was getting off easy. They only agreed verbally, but actually washed their hands off the matter behind his back. It¡¯s embarrassing to even speak of it! In private, they were also relieved that the broken legs would confine him at home for a hundred days, keeping him from getting into trouble. Little did they expect that just as he had started to behave, he would shock everyone when he did make a move. It blew up into a huge scandal! When they heard that he had impregnated a girl and that her future in-laws had discovered it and knocked on their door, the whole family was stunned. And when they heard that the girl with the swollen belly was the same one he had harassed last year, everyone was dumbfounded! Only He Dawei¡¯s mother was still cursing. ¡°It¡¯s all that little slut from the Li Family who seduced my son! What¡¯s it got to do with my son? Go and make a scene at the Li¡¯s; it¡¯s that whore who doesn¡¯t know how to behave, flirting around. My Dawei is still a child, what does he know? It¡¯s all that little prostitute who seduced him¡ª¡± The two brothers-in-law almost flipped a table! Without your son, could a girl get pregnant by herself? Could he still be considered a child after getting a girl pregnant? He Laoshuan and the two daughters of the He Family hadn¡¯t recovered from the bolt from the blue when He Dawei himself started to protest. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Jinzhi and I are truly in love! I like her, I want to marry her. What does Wang Family¡¯s Fourth Child know about her? He¡¯s just a bumpkin. It¡¯s good that they broke off the engagement, now I can marry Jinzhi!¡± Eldest Sister He was the first to snap out of it. ¡°Dawei, that won¡¯t do! That girl from the Li Family was already betrothed, yet she ended up pregnant with your child before even marrying you. She can¡¯t be a good girl. Which decent girl would do such a thing? Besides, we¡¯re not even sure if the child is yours. She could have been with someone else too. We can¡¯t accept this baby shrouded in mystery!¡± He Dawei grew frantic: ¡°Eldest Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? The child in Jinzhi¡¯s belly is mine! What¡¯s uncertain? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s unclear!¡± His outburst left Eldest Sister He reeling in anger. Second Sister He was also furious, ¡°Dawei, we can¡¯t accept this girl into our family! I just found a great match for you in town. A family with a shop, land, two younger brothers, and well-off. The dowry she will bring won¡¯t be small either. She grew up in a shop and is familiar with everything. Once she marries into our family, our shop can start right away without you worrying about a thing! You refuse such a good wife-to-be for a country girl? What use could she be? Moreover, what does it matter if she¡¯s pregnant? Once you marry, you¡¯ll have plenty of children. Dawei, listen to your sister¡¯s advice. That Li Family girl, we cannot take her!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I like Jinzhi! Jinzhi is so beautiful, there¡¯s no girl in ten miles who is prettier than she is. She¡¯s smart and capable. I want her! Is the girl you¡¯re talking about as pretty as Jinzhi?¡± He Dawei had never failed to get what he wanted since he was a child, and no one had ever opposed him. His temper flared up at once. Second Sister He was taken aback, ¡°Marrying a virtuous wife is what matters. Why does she need to be so pretty? If she¡¯s too pretty, you can¡¯t even keep her¡ª¡± ¡°Father, Mother, I don¡¯t care, I want Jinzhi to be my wife! Otherwise, I won¡¯t marry anyone! Let¡¯s see what you do then!¡± He Dawei played his trump card. The He Family folks were dumbstruck. What were they supposed to do? He Laoshuan took a puff from his tobacco pouch and calmed down. ¡°Dawei, do you really have to have that girl from the Li Family? You know, with our family¡¯s conditions, you could marry a better girl!¡± ¡°I just want Jinzhi! Jinzhi is already carrying my child, and who knows, it might be a boy. Then won¡¯t the He Family line continue? Anyway, if you don¡¯t let me marry Jinzhi, I won¡¯t marry anyone, and the He Family can die out for all I care!¡± Chapter 60 - 60 60 Does it hurt a bit too ?60: Chapter 60: Does it hurt a bit too? 60: Chapter 60: Does it hurt a bit too? The He family... Alright, this was their Achilles¡¯ heel! He Dawei¡¯s mother softened first, mainly because of what He Dawei had said, suggesting that perhaps Li Jinzhi was carrying a male baby in her womb, which moved her. If that were true, it would be worth it for their family to hold their noses and take this bride through their door. He Laoshuan and his wife exchanged a glance, knowing that the other was entertaining the same thought. With a sigh, ¡°Fine! Dad will agree with you! But for everything else, you must listen to us. Tomorrow, when we go to Qilidun, you must be honest. No matter what, we have to let the Li family talk things over with the Wang Family and call off the engagement first.¡± After the final decision was made, it was getting late, and the He family members went off to rest in their separate ways, none of them able to sleep that night. Early the next morning, the whole family set off for Qilidun together. Upon arriving at the Li family, naturally, the Li family did not show them a friendly face. The He family, because He Dawei insisted on marrying Li Jinzhi, could only bow their heads in acknowledgement, naturally lacking confidence in front of the Li family. While inviting the Wang family over, Li Dagui brought up Old Granny Zhang¡¯s demand from the day before, but, in his heart, he secretly added ten more taels on top of it. It was to be their compensation from the Li family. Although the He family felt the Wang family was asking for too much, Eldest Sister He couldn¡¯t help but express some dissatisfaction, ¡°The Wang family is really going too far, demanding twenty taels just to call off an engagement ¨C that really is heartless!¡± Li Dagui, with a guilty conscience, could only put on a pitiful act, ¡°What can be done? Those two sinners have done such a shameful thing, what else can we do? We can¡¯t force the child to die, can we?¡± Eldest Sister He was taken aback and dared not speak any further. In the countryside, when such a scandal occurred, if a cuckholded family complained to the clan, it was not unheard of for the adulterer and the adulteress to be bound and drowned in a pig cage. The He Family Brother-in-Law quickly attempted to smooth things over, ¡°Uncle in-law has thought it through thoroughly, it¡¯s all for the child¡¯s sake! It should be done!¡± While speaking, he gave He Laoshuan a meaningful look, signaling for his father-in-law to show his stance quickly. Otherwise, if they really angered the other party and they no longer cared about the silver, but took the matter to the clan leaders and dragged the people to the pig cage for drowning, it would be too late even for tears. Being a matter concerning the life of his ancestral son, He Laoshuan was unusually astute for a moment and promptly stated, ¡°In-laws, rest assured, we¡¯ll pay the money, we¡¯ll pay it!¡± Li Dagui nodded with satisfaction. It seemed the He family had its merits after all, not stingy in the least, and that made this mess a little less distressing. Giving a signal to his second son, he indicated for him to speak up and get the He family to hand over the silver first. But the second son and his wife were dull and slow to react, as if they hadn¡¯t seen the signal at all, causing Li Dagui considerable irritation. He had no choice but to step in himself, and after hemming and hawing for a while, he finally got his point across. The He family members were taken aback, not expecting the Li family to be so anxious to get the silver now. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be counted in front of the Wang family? Li Dagui put on a distressed face to explain, ¡°Alas, I¡¯m out of options. Yesterday, the Wang family was pushing hard for the silver. We¡¯re just ordinary peasant folk, where can we immediately come up with twenty taels? We scraped together everything we had at home, and even borrowed from friends and relatives, barely managing to gather fifteen taels to give to the Wang family first. We also invited two clan leaders to witness it in writing. The Wang family reluctantly agreed, saying that the remaining five taels of silver needed to be cleared today before they would return the marriage book!¡± He then produced a written document, pinching the top half with his hand, which vaguely mentioned how much silver had been paid in advance, including the word for ¡°five taels¡±. The bottom portion, clearly visible, confirmed that five taels were still owed, and it bore the signed names of clan leaders from both the Wang and Li families, along with their fingerprints. Li Dagui showed the document around to everyone to prove he was telling the truth, before sitting back down with a long sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t know, the Wang family is greedy. I¡¯m worried that if we bring out all the silver in front of the Wang family, they might go back on their word and demand more. That wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± His words seemed reasonable, and aside from He Dawei, who could barely recognize a few characters, and the He family¡¯s brothers-in-law, who were not much literate, a cursory look seemed legitimate, and they believed it. Since the Li Family said so much, it would be embarrassing not to pay the silver. Under the signal from He Laoshuan, the mother of He Dawei reluctantly took out four snow-white silver ingots each weighing five taels. Supressing the joy in his heart, Li Dagui¡¯s hands trembled as he tucked the silver into his bosom, while still saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for letting you spend so much!¡± Though the He Family was well off, twenty taels of silver was not a small amount; it did hurt them a bit to part with it, okay? Seeing the way Li Dagui acted, the He Family found it irritating no matter how they looked, but they felt it was not appropriate to say anything. After the matter of the silver was settled, everyone felt somewhat embarrassed. They wanted to discuss the children¡¯s marriage, but the other party hadn¡¯t finished breaking off the previous engagement, so it was not proper to speak about it. They wanted to talk about the relationship between the two families, but each was holding a grudge against the other, neither wanting to be overly complimentary. The two sons-in-law from He Family could only make some dry small talk about the weather to barely keep the atmosphere from becoming too heavy. He Dawei could no longer sit still, he hadn¡¯t seen Jinzhi for several days, and he was worried about her. Especially upon hearing that awkward and stiff small talk from the two families, he really had no interest; his gaze kept involuntarily shifting outside. He Dawei¡¯s mother felt sorry for her son, thinking it must be the Li Family¡¯s poor attitude that made him restless, and finally she could not help saying, ¡°Dawei, it¡¯s stuffy in this room; if you¡¯re bored, go outside for a walk.¡± He Dawei was just waiting for these words and swiftly got up to slip away. Leaving everyone else in the room, Li Dagui wanted to get angry. Whose family rule was this? His future father-in-law was still sitting there, and he wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor, just up and leaving? He opened his mouth but, remembering the twenty taels of silver he had just received, he held back. The two brothers-in-law from the He Family were truly at a loss for what to do with their mother-in-law¡¯s confused behavior. What in the world was this? The main character had run off to avoid embarrassment, so what were they, the unrelated, sticking around for? Not to mention that the Eldest Sister He¡¯s husband, with his sharp eyes, saw He Dawei head straight for a side room and go inside. Needless to say, it was definitely that family¡¯s daughter¡¯s room. The engagement hadn¡¯t been broken yet, and he was so blatantly going there, was this appropriate? Weren¡¯t they afraid that someone from the Wang Family might see? It was truly exhausting! All the while, they could see that it was no wonder the girl from the Li Family had gotten involved with their brother-in-law; seeing what happened, her father didn¡¯t utter a word or act as if he had seen anything. One could imagine from this that the family discipline was lacking; they couldn¡¯t even handle matters of face properly, so in the future, it would be better to interact less. Therefore, the two brothers-in-law lost interest in making conversation, and the room fell quiet at once. As for the Li Family¡¯s side, Li Jinhu had gone to the Wang Family. His wife used the excuse of taking care of the child and had not left the room at all. Wang Daxiu lay directly in the room hiding from embarrassment. Only the second-born and his wife sat there stupidly; the couple also did not speak, pretending to be wooden statues. Everyone looked at each other in silence, creating a peculiar atmosphere. When Old Granny Zhang and her people entered the room, they were met with such a scene: the Li Family and He Family sat on opposite sides, clearly divided. Neither speaking to the other nor looking at each other; if they weren¡¯t staring at the ceiling, they were looking at the ground. Chapter 61 - 61 61 Treat Oneself as Dead ?61: Chapter 61 Treat Oneself as Dead? 61: Chapter 61 Treat Oneself as Dead? The situation was so bizarre that Old Granny Zhang¡¯s footsteps halted at the threshold. It was Li Dagui who first noticed Old Granny Zhang and her entourage, ¡°Sister Zhang, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Only then did the He Family members raise their heads, and their faces seemed to carry a sense of guilt as they looked at the Wang Family. Especially the two elder sisters of the He Family, who shrank behind their menfolk, afraid that the Wang Family might, in a fit of anger, lash out without a word. Old Granny Zhang certainly saw the He Family, but the thought of what they had done made even a single glance feel repulsive to her! She decided not to waste words. Standing too long on Li Family¡¯s land, she felt contaminated, and spoke bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the marriage document. Once the silver is paid, we can make the exchange, and from then on, the man¡¯s wedding and the woman¡¯s marriage will be of no concern to each other.¡± The He Family did not expect the Wang Family to proceed so decisively, which left them dumbfounded for a moment. They were prepared to endure a scolding from the Wang Family matriarch, as who wouldn¡¯t need to vent in such an aggravating situation? Today, the old couple brought their son, and even called their married daughter and son-in-law, fearing the confrontation could turn violent and they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their ground, right? Little did they expect that the Wang Family representatives would ignore them completely, treating them as if they were air, speaking only to the Li Family. The He Family members felt their faces burn with shame. Li Dagui was prepared, extracting Five Taels of Silver and the marriage document from his bosom and handing them to Old Granny Zhang. Old Granny Zhang checked them over. Though she couldn¡¯t read, the marriage document had been drawn up with the help of her own second son and bore his seal. She pulled out the seal from her bosom, compared it, and found it matched perfectly. Seeing that the marriage document was correct and the silver in order, she took out the marriage document from her bosom and tossed it to Li Dagui, ¡°Take it and be careful!¡± After speaking, she took a flint from her sleeve and set the marriage document ablaze then and there. Li Dagui, as well as the He Family, felt as if they had been slapped in the face, yet they couldn¡¯t voice any objection. Meanwhile, Li Jinzhi and He Dawei just happened to come in from the side room and witnessed the scene. The two had been cooing in the room for a good while, talking for some time. Li Jinzhi would act coy and play the innocent, lamenting how pitiful she was and recounting how she had been threatened by Wang Yongping and her longing for Brother Da Wei. She then clung to He Dawei, expressing her fears, questioning what would happen if the Wang Family refused to annul the marriage, or if the He Family disapproved of their union? With tears and sobs, she professed her determination, claiming she would marry no one but Brother Da Wei. She said if the Wang Family did not cancel the engagement, or if the He elders disagreed, she would be left with no choice but to die with the child in her womb. He Dawei, being so coaxed, felt sweeter than if he¡¯d drunk honey, and at the same time so distressed he wished he could cradle Li Jinzhi in the palm of his hand. He assured her with his hand on his chest, ¡°Jinzhi, don¡¯t worry! Our family came here today to formally ask for your hand in marriage. Once the Wang Family annuls the engagement, and the marriage document is retrieved, I will have my parents propose marriage, and we will select the nearest date to bring you into our home. By then, you will be the legitimate daughter-in-law of the He Family. My parents will definitely cherish you once they find out you¡¯re carrying my child. Leave everything to me.¡± Li Jinzhi was reassured only after receiving He Dawei¡¯s promise, as the fear of nearly being strangled by Wang Yongping the day before made her eager to leave Qilidun and not stay at her parents¡¯ home any longer. Previously, she saw Wang Yongping as a foolish, bumbling lad who knew nothing but brute force, which she looked down upon. Now she realized her grave mistake. Wang Yongping, when angered, was like a wild bull, terrifyingly intimidating! If she continued to stay at her parents¡¯ home, no matter how much she avoided him, there was always a chance of encountering him. If Wang Yongping went mad again, what would she do if he actually strangled her? Every time she thought about it, she was so scared that she dared not sleep all night. All her hopes were pinned on He Dawei, wishing the He Family would propose to her parents as soon as possible and then marry her off at the earliest convenience. If she left Qilidun and married into the He Family Dam, where everyone was from the He Family, surely Wang Yongping, even if he wished to harm her, wouldn¡¯t dare to do so on others¡¯ turf, right? Li Jinzhi wasn¡¯t too sure about that. Although she was smiling and leaning into He Dawei¡¯s arms, coquettishly cuddling up to him, her ears were always listening for what was happening outside. The moment the Wang Family entered the courtyard, she nearly lost her composure and rushed to the window. In the courtyard, almost all the Wang Family members had arrived, including Wang Yongping, whom she most feared seeing. But today, he had lost the madness of yesterday; although his face was ashen, his expression was almost calm. Li Jinzhi somehow felt uneasy. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Wasn¡¯t he crazily trying to strangle her just yesterday? How come today he seemed as if nothing had happened? Could it be that his declaration of love for her yesterday was a lie? The more Li Jinzhi looked at Wang Yongping now, the more an inexplicable rage flared up in her heart. However, she still managed to retain a shred of rationality and, looking at He Dawei, who had risen to stand beside her and also gaze into the courtyard, said, ¡°Brother Da Wei, let¡¯s go out and have a look. If the Wang Family refuses to call off the engagement and causes trouble, it¡¯s always bad. It might be better if I make things clear to them, that I will absolutely not marry Wang Yongping! Let them give up on this idea, don¡¯t you think so?¡± He Dawei had initially felt a touch uneasy about Li Jinzhi¡¯s anxious reaction upon seeing the Wang Family entering the courtyard door. He was used to being domineering and expected everyone around him to revolve around him, concentrating all their attention on him. Seeing Li Jinzhi suddenly push him aside to look at someone else, her fiance? no less, had irked him. Hearing what Li Jinzhi said now, he thought she couldn¡¯t wait to break off her engagement with the Wang Family to marry him, to show her determination. His anger turned into joy, and he hugged Li Jinzhi and kissed her, saying, ¡°Very well, very well, I¡¯ll accompany you. Let¡¯s show those country bumpkins from the Wang Family that only I am worthy of you. What is he compared to me!¡± After fooling around for a bit more, they finally went to the main room, just in time to see the Wang Family burning the marriage document. Li Jinzhi¡¯s face turned bright red with embarrassment. She had just been worried about the Wang Family not calling off the engagement, but they withdrew with unexpected alacrity, as if they were even more eager to avoid the marriage than she was. They didn¡¯t even want to take the marriage document back home, opting to burn it right there at the Li Family. The anger that she had just suppressed surged up again. Li Jinzhi stepped forward swiftly, snatched the marriage document from Li Dagui¡¯s hands, and threw it onto the one Old Granny Zhang was burning. It caught fire instantly, and soon, both marriage documents turned to ash right before everyone¡¯s eyes. Li Jinzhi then held her head high: ¡°The marriage documents are burned, from now on, our two families will have nothing to do with each other. Wang Yongping, if you¡¯re a man, you better not come pestering me after this.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Old Granny Zhang had originally planned to listen to her husband, take the silver, swap the marriage documents, and leave the Li Family alone. They were about to leave, yet neither the Li Family nor the He Family had made a statement, and now, that little harlot Li Jinzhi had to run out wanting to show off, stepping on her son¡¯s face, and acting high and mighty in front of her future in-laws. Did she think she, Old Granny Zhang, was dead? Chapter 62 - 62 62 Doing too many wrongs leads to retribution! ?62: Chapter 62: Doing too many wrongs leads to retribution! 62: Chapter 62: Doing too many wrongs leads to retribution! I was just worrying about not having a chance to scold her to relieve my anger, and here she was, delivering herself to my doorstep. ¡°You shameless slut, flirting with men like a profligate, you think you can compete with me in fierceness? What are you even worth? Whoring around with men before marriage, bearing a bastard child, you lowlife! Our Wang Family must have run into eight generations of bad luck to have your deadbeat father clinging on, insisting on marrying into our family. Had I known you were such an indecent, promiscuous tramp, I would never have agreed to it!¡± ¡°You think I was willing to be related to a family with such a shady reputation as yours? Destroying the marriage contract was the best choice. Our Old Wang Family is a respected peasant household; we cannot afford to be associated with a family where both the mother and daughter lack virtue! I feel soiled even standing here in the Li Family¡¯s house for a moment longer; I¡¯ll have to wash the soles of my shoes when I get back! Thinking you could soar to greatness by clinging to the He Family? Pah, a wild hen is still a wild hen, thinking it can lay eggs just by roosting in a hollow tree. Playing the big shot in front of me? If you know what¡¯s good for you, shut your trap and get lost, or I¡¯ll slap you to death with my bare hands!¡± Though Li Jinzhi was always feisty, she was still an unmarried girl from the village. Usually, even the most ill-mannered married woman would restrain herself when speaking to a young maiden. Now, with Old Granny Zhang going all out, Li Jinzhi couldn¡¯t hold her face. Her complexion turned from red to white; she was trembling all over and was about to faint from anger. He Dawei felt heartbroken. His own wife being infuriated like this, he immediately stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Li Jinzhi, shouting, ¡°Where did this crazy old hag come from, spewing such nonsense? Can¡¯t even take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Your son, nothing but a base peasant, thinks he is worthy of marrying Jinzhi? If you have any sense, take the twenty taels of silver our family gave you¡ª¡± ¡°Slap¡ª¡± A slap landed squarely on He Dawei¡¯s face. After delivering the slap, Old Granny Zhang stood akimbo and started cursing, ¡°What kind of godforsaken son, who wasn¡¯t taught by his father or raised by his mother, would run around seducing other men¡¯s wives and daughters, you wretched thing deserving of a thousand cuts? Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself? You black-hearted, rotten-gutted little beast who consorted with that cheap Li Jinzhi ages ago and even scammed my family out of half string money! My son should have hit you harder back then. For a beast like you without any morals or humanity, breaking a leg was letting you off easy! Don¡¯t be smug; God is watching everything you do. Otherwise, why would the He Family only bear sons for ten generations? It¡¯s retribution for all the bad deeds you¡¯ve done! Bringing a slut like that home will only curse the He Family to die out at your hands!¡± It¡¯s one thing to insult someone, but to curse the He Family to die out was a slap to the face! He Dawei¡¯s mother and two sisters couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. ¡°This old hag is so unreasonable. You¡¯ve already taken the silver, and the marriage contract has been burnt. you have no connection with the Li Family anymore; we don¡¯t owe anything to the Wang Family either. Why say such nasty things? And to curse our He Family to have no descendants? What a wicked old witch, it¡¯s your Wang Family that will have no descendants!¡± Upon hearing this, Lady Lin erupted in anger. Damn it, cursing the Wang Family to have no descendants was like cursing her own three sons! Unable to hold back, she didn¡¯t bother arguing with the women of the He Family. She went straight for Eldest Sister He and her thick hair, landing a slap, ¡°Talking nonsense! May your He Family have no descendants for ten or eight generations; our Wang Family is flourishing! Dare curse my sons, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it today!¡± Second Sister He tried to help, but Lady Jiang held her back. Lady Jiang, as gentle as she was, was infuriated when it came to her children. Although she wasn¡¯t as strong as Lady Lin, Second Sister He had just finished her month after giving birth and was still weak, so they were evenly matched. Old Granny Zhang and He Dawei¡¯s biological mother were swearing and fighting; one pulled hair, the other poked noses; one scratched faces, the other choked necks... Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t know what to do; she had never been involved in such village women¡¯s brawls in either of her lifetimes, alright? This sort of violent skirmish that erupts from a single word was something she couldn¡¯t handle! She tried to help Old Granny Zhang, jabbing her hands helplessly at the fray, but couldn¡¯t get a finger in. But seeing Old Granny Zhang holding her own and considering He Dawei¡¯s mother was getting the worst of it, she simply stepped aside to avoid holding Granny Zhang back. The He Family Brother-in-Law, seeing the commotion, was itching to join the fray. Wang Yongzhu, with her large frame, stepped forward to block the way, and Jindou and Jinhoo, two youths eager to jump into the action, stood by her side. The two brothers-in-law, after sizing them up and contemplating the difference in physique, didn¡¯t dare to make a move after all. On the other side, Wang Yongping had already pinned He Dawei to the ground and was giving him friction burns. The room echoed with He Dawei¡¯s howls of pain, along with Li Jinzhi¡¯s shrill screams. The He Family Brother-in-Law and He Laoshuan were busy trying to join in to help, but were blocked by Wang Yongfu, Jindou, and Jinhoo. Wang Yongfu, a villager from the countryside, bustled about in the fields every day, his body full of strength. Even Jindou and Jinhu, who had toughened up from childhood, were renowned in the village as excellent fighters in brawls. The two brothers-in-law from the He Family were neither businessmen nor errand runners. In front of Wang Yongfu, they were just like little chicks, hardly worth mentioning. Just Jindou and Jinhu alone could hold off both of them and, while blocking them, skillfully bumped into the He Family Brother-in-Law a few times. They bumped him until his eyes rolled back. Li Dagui was dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, how had it all turned into such a mess? He hurriedly called his two sons over to help separate the fighters. Wang Yongping had bloodshot eyes; who could pull him away? When he tried to intervene, Wang Yongping kicked him far away, and it took him a long while to regain his senses. On the women¡¯s side, the situation was even more chaotic. With the daughter of the Wang Family anchoring the scene, the second daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t get through at all. Out of desperation, she could only stomp her foot and, after a long time, caught her breath, clutching her chest and thinking of going outside to call for help. Inside the Li Family¡¯s courtyard, the noise was intense with men shouting, women crying, and curses flying. People outside itched with curiosity upon hearing the commotion. Just then, as the courtyard door opened and Li Dagui had yet to find help, a crowd surged in. What they saw in the main hall of the Li Family was a battle of severe brutality. He Dawei was being pummeled punch after punch by Wang Yongping, his face swollen beyond recognition, and even his cries of pain had weakened. Li Jinzhi, holding her belly, shrank to one side, her screams piercing. Wang Yongfu and his two sons did nothing other than block the He Family Brother-in-Law and He Laoshuan from rescuing He Dawei, leaving them to watch helplessly as their son and brother-in-law were beaten to continuous cries of agony. He Laoshuan felt so much heartache he almost passed out, but he was absolutely unable to break through the human wall. As for the women¡¯s side, it was even more sensational. Old Granny Zhang and He Dawei¡¯s mother were rolling on the ground together; Old Granny Zhang¡¯s fingers were dug into He Dawei¡¯s mother¡¯s nostrils, leaving deep bloody scratches on her face. He Dawei¡¯s mother, not to be outdone, clutched Granny Zhang¡¯s hair with both hands and bit down hard on her tiger¡¯s mouth without letting go. As for the two sisters of the He Family, they were no match in strength. Eldest Sister He was knocked out by two slaps from Lady Lin, who now sat astride her, hitting her with the sole of a shoe until her mouth was swollen. Second Sister He, on the other hand, was evenly matched with Lady Jiang. One slapped a cheek; the other kicked the stomach. Neither could gain the upper hand. Occasionally when Lady Jiang was at a disadvantage, Wang Yongzhu would step in with a few kicks, tipping the balance in their favor. The onlookers clucked their tongues in amazement, having not seen such enthralling drama in a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Li Dagui had shouted for quite a while that the men and daughters-in-law of the Li Family, hesitantly at first, stepped forward to finally separate everyone. They had entered the Li Family¡¯s gate neat and tidy, but now everyone was bruised and swollen, bearing wounds on their faces. Even Wang Yongzhu, despite being a bystander, ended up with two kicks to her leg. They hurt terribly. Chapter 63 - 63 63 What does your families business have to do with an old lady like me ?63: Chapter 63 What does your families¡¯ business have to do with an old lady like me? 63: Chapter 63 What does your families¡¯ business have to do with an old lady like me? The most miserable one was He Dawei, who was now beaten to the point where even his parents wouldn¡¯t recognize him. As soon as people were pulled apart, the He Family saw that their son (brother) had suffered such a loss, being beaten so miserably; they refused to let the matter rest. The Wang Family wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble either. The moment they separated, they exchanged glances, identifying their respective targets, ready to pounce and fight again. It was only when the Li Family Patriarch and the Wang Family Patriarch heard the news and rushed over, speaking persuasively and earnestly, that the He Family begrudgingly agreed to drop the issue, though their expressions showed considerable discontent. The Li Family Patriarch and the Wang Family Patriarch acted as if they saw nothing, thinking ¡®if you can¡¯t raise your little brutes properly and they cause trouble like this, getting beaten is getting off lightly. Why the whining and complaining?¡¯ The Wang Family Patriarch naturally sided with his own family, hinting a couple of times that it was enough and they shouldn¡¯t stir up trouble that couldn¡¯t be settled later. Old Granny Zhang won this battle, got the silver, returned the marriage contract, and won the fight, delightedly taking advantage of the momentum to leave, dusting off her clothes, ready to finish work and head home. Wang Yongzhu thought about He Dawei¡¯s words earlier and realized that most likely, Li Dagui had made a profit by exploiting the price difference. Just now, Li Dagui was pulling a fast one; he pretended to help while Wang Yongping was beating He Dawei, he was advising verbally, but in fact, he held back Yongping to prevent him from hitting back, allowing He Dawei to recover and kick Yongping several times. Given his clear preference for the He Family and his wish to become in-laws with them, could it be that the He Family would still feel the same enmity upon learning that the Li Family surreptitiously pocketed ten taels of silver? Whispering into Old Granny Zhang¡¯s ear, her face changed as she listened, and she bit her lip in anger. Damn that Li Dagui, tricking them under the guise of the Wang Family name, extorting an extra ten taels of silver¡ªwasn¡¯t this making the He Family settle the bill on her family¡¯s behalf? Why should her family have to carry the can for the Li Family? Initially planning to head home, she stopped in her tracks, stood firm, and called out to the He Family, ¡°Regarding today¡¯s matter, considering the respect for both family elders, we, the Wang Family, are willing to suffer a loss and let it be. However, the earlier swindle by your family of our ¡®Half String Money¡¯ can¡¯t be overlooked! Let¡¯s keep matters separate; return that ¡®Half String Money¡¯ that your family erroneously claimed from us¡ª¡± Second Sister He was beside herself with rage, wondering how they could have encountered such an unreasonable family, known only for fighting. She touched the corner of her mouth, which had been scratched open, and disdainfully said, ¡°Is your Wang Family so desperate for money? For merely a marriage withdrawal, our He Family has already paid out twenty taels of silver¡ªstill not enough?¡± The moment Li Dagui heard this, he panicked. He had been extremely worried when He Dawei mentioned twenty taels, grateful that Old Granny Zhang¡¯s slap had cut off his remaining words¡ªthinking at that moment that her slap couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. And just when he thought the dust had settled, why did the topic resurface? Old Granny Zhang had been waiting for this moment, ¡°Bullshit! When did I take twenty taels of silver from your He Family? When I called off the engagement with the Li Family, I took silver from the Li Family¡ªten taels, plain and clear, with the terms stated in black and white, and both family elders as witnesses. When did it become twenty taels? If the Li Family asked you for money, that¡¯s between your two families, nothing to do with me. Stop the nonsense and hand over the money!¡± The faces of the He Family members all changed as they looked at Li Dagui in unison. Especially He Laoshuan, oh, how his heart ached and anger flared, ¡°Li Dagui, what do you mean by this? It was clearly ten taels, why on earth did you deceive us by saying it was twenty?¡± The He Family Brother-in-Law was also furious, condemning the situation as a clear case of extortion. Eldest Sister He, with her swollen face and lips, hopped up and down, muffled in her speech, demanding the Li Family return the money and calling off the marriage. Upon hearing this, Li Jinzhi was terrified. If they called off the engagement, what would become of her and the child in her womb? Clinging to Li Dagui, she tearfully implored him to give back the money. Li Dagui was at his wits¡¯ end, his old face a mix of embarrassment, anger, and urgency. With decades of life experience, even he was at a loss in handling such a situation. Seeing that the He Family and the Li Family were squabbling again, Old Granny Zhang dusted off her clothes, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back home.¡± She didn¡¯t even want the money anymore. Because of this incident, even if the He Family and the Li Family became related by marriage, it would remain a thorn between the two families. Humph, you little slut, I¡¯ll ensure that even if you marry into the family, you won¡¯t have good days to live! A satisfied Old Granny Zhang led her whole family away unscathed. Whatever mess erupted between the Li Family and the He Family afterwards was no longer her concern. The group returned home, and Wang Laozhu asked about the situation but didn¡¯t say much, just admiringly looked at Wang Yongzhu, ¡°My daughter has really improved.¡± Old Granny Zhang couldn¡¯t stop boasting, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s all thanks to my attentive daughter. I was so focused on wanting to smack that He Family brat that I didn¡¯t notice at all. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we would have ended up taking the blame for the Li Family! What about you all, especially you, from the Eldest Brother¡¯s house, you insisted on going, what¡¯s the use? You couldn¡¯t even catch the whole conversation, what¡¯s the point of bringing you? And you, from Laosan¡¯s house, look at you, you couldn¡¯t even beat a woman fresh out of postpartum confinement, what good are you?¡± The scolding had barely started when she began criticizing everyone who had performed poorly that day. It was Wang Laozhu who changed the subject, ¡°Alright, everyone worked hard today! Go back and rest. Laosi, come with me.¡± Wang Yongping followed Wang Laozhu into the house obediently. Wang Yongfu didn¡¯t say much either, and headed straight for his own house, but Lady Lin held him back, hinting with her eyes that he should also go into Wang Laozhu¡¯s room to listen in. Wang Yongfu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and shook off her hand to enter the house. Lady Lin was wringing her hands in worry. Having retrieved the remaining silver today, were her in-laws possibly considering finding another marriage prospect for her brother-in-law? Would the silver be spent all at once? Yet her stubborn man didn¡¯t seem to worry at all! Looking around the yard, Lady Jiang from the third branch took her child and returned to her room, leaving only Wang Yongzhu staring at her. ¡°Sister-in-law, aren¡¯t you going back to your room? What are you doing standing here?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯ll go now, going back...¡± With no other choice, Lady Lin reluctantly made her way back to her room, looking back every few steps. Wang Yongzhu¡¯s room was just across the hall from Wang Laozhu and Old Granny Zhang¡¯s. As she entered, she could hear Wang Laozhu¡¯s voice, ¡°...Let¡¯s put this matter with the Li Family behind us, you need to let go as well. After some time, we¡¯ll have your mother find you a good girl, and you can get married and settle down to a good life.¡± Then came Wang Yongping¡¯s muffled response, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to get married for now.¡± ¡°What did you say? You little bastard, are you still pining for that whore Li Jinzhi?¡± Old Granny Zhang nearly jumped up in anger. ¡°Mom, no! It¡¯s not that, I just, I just don¡¯t want to get married right now!¡± Wang Yongping himself didn¡¯t know what had come over him. After such a farce, he seemed to have lost all expectation of bringing a wife home. Instead, a vague aversion and repulsion set in. It had nothing to do with Li Jinzhi; he just couldn¡¯t get over his own qualms. ¡°If it has nothing to do with that little slut Li Jinzhi, then you better get a wife for your mother soon. Otherwise, once that little slut from the Li Family marries into the He Family, you¡¯ll become the laughing stock of the whole village, you got that?¡± Old Granny Zhang couldn¡¯t care less about what was actually on her Laosi¡¯s mind. Chapter 64 - 64 64 In two lifetimes combined, I havent even touched a needle and thread, okay ?64: Chapter 64: In two lifetimes combined, I haven¡¯t even touched a needle and thread, okay? 64: Chapter 64: In two lifetimes combined, I haven¡¯t even touched a needle and thread, okay? ¡°` From the moment she decided to call off the engagement, she swore in her heart to find a girl better than the Li Family and to host the wedding before the Li and He Families, only then could she release the pent-up anger in her heart. And now that Laosi¡¯s damned son says he doesn¡¯t want to get married? The world has turned upside down! With just one word out of place between mother and son, Old Granny Zhang was ready to start hitting him. Wang Yongzhu hurried into the room and grabbed Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get angry, you¡¯ll hurt your hand! Don¡¯t blame Fourth Brother; he¡¯s just been disgusted by Li Jinzhi and her family and needs a moment to catch his breath. When he figures it out, he might even beg you to find him a wife, won¡¯t you, Fourth Brother?¡± She shot Wang Yongping a look. Wang Yongping didn¡¯t catch on at first. Frustrated, Wang Yongzhu kicked him before he finally came to his senses. He nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, yes, mother, once I sort it out, I¡¯ll be begging you to find me a wife¡ª¡± Old Granny Zhang saw her daughter¡¯s covert signal but chose to pretend she didn¡¯t notice. She kicked Wang Yongping resentfully, ¡°Seeing you just irks me. How did I end up with a bunch of debt collectors like you¡ª¡± Wang Yongping took the opportunity to roll out of the side room to avoid another lecture from Old Granny Zhang. From the inner room, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s complaints continued, ¡°Not one gives me peace of mind¡ª¡± The matter of the engagement with the Li Family was henceforth taboo in the Wang Family; no one dared to mention it again. As for Lady Lin, she had the sweet dream that while her mother-in-law sought a daughter-in-law, she could hitch a ride and move her eldest son Jindou¡¯s marriage plans up the schedule, and truth be told, she had already taken a fancy to several families. Some families previously seemed out of reach due to their high bride prices, but now she dared to contemplate them since they had that extra Five Taels of Silver. But the moment she heard her brother-in-law say he didn¡¯t want a wife for the time being, she was stunned. If her brother-in-law wasn¡¯t getting married, then wouldn¡¯t her son¡¯s marriage also be left hanging? That definitely wouldn¡¯t do! Muttering and grumbling behind the scenes, she urged Wang Yongfu to speak with Old Granny Zhang, ¡°It¡¯s okay if the younger uncle doesn¡¯t marry, but let¡¯s settle Jindou¡¯s marriage. It can¡¯t be right that the uncle¡¯s decision holds up his own nephew, can it?¡± Even as honest as Wang Yongfu was, he dared not mention it at a time like this. Wang Yongping¡¯s marriage was Old Granny Zhang¡¯s minefield, and any talk could set her off, couldn¡¯t it? Lady Lin felt disgruntled and couldn¡¯t help but let some of it show on her face, making comments with barbed undertones. Wang Yongping, being a man with a more carefree disposition, didn¡¯t give it much thought. He brushed off her words as if they were nothing more than a breeze past the ear, as his sister-in-law was always like this¡ªsour words spilled with discontent. He never took them to heart. But Old Granny Zhang did hear and flames of anger erupted. She wasn¡¯t dead yet, and here was this sister-in-law showing such disdain for her younger son-in-law. What did that mean? Once she and the head of the family closed their eyes for good, wouldn¡¯t this sister-in-law throw her brother-in-law and sister-in-law out on the streets? She found an opportunity and scolded Lady Lin fiercely, shaming her so much that Lady Lin didn¡¯t dare to leave the house for days. That¡¯s when the Wang Family finally found peace. It was then that Wang Yongzhu truly breathed a sigh of relief. These days she had been preoccupied with Wang Yongping¡¯s affairs. Now that the matter was behind them, although Wang Yongping was quieter than before, at least he no longer had that murderous aura about him from the beginning. Only then did she have time to check her task panel. Damn it! Wang Yongzhu cried out in dismay. The primary level needlework task had been due for four or five days, and she hadn¡¯t even touched needle and thread! Plus, the task of growing high-quality Yellow Pine Mushrooms that would earn her ten points was still unfulfilled. ¡°` All of this was her capital for settling down and establishing her life in this era; she couldn¡¯t afford any delays. Wang Yongzhu hurriedly went to the firewood room to check on her Yellow Pine Mushrooms. Thankfully, the Primary Level Genetic Liquid was indeed very powerful, coupled with the good air quality and environment of this era. Although she only hurriedly watered the mushrooms with diluted genetic liquid once a day, the mycelium had already densely covered the mushroom bed. Under normal cultivation, it would take at least three weeks to reach such growth. The genetic liquid was truly strong! She was even more delighted to find that several patches of pine needle soil had been slightly lifted, indicating that some young Yellow Pine Mushrooms were about to break through the soil. Wang Yongzhu then felt a bit relieved. According to the Mushroom Cultivation Guide, it was time to adjust the humidity and temperature of the mushroom bed. Now, with the weather being neither cold nor hot, the temperature was fine. It was necessary around noon to slightly move the mushroom bed closer to the door to let it bask in the sun, but not for too long. She found an old skirt she no longer wore, scalded it with boiling water, dried it out, then laid it over the mushroom bed before watering it to maintain the proper humidity. At this pace, she should be able to harvest a batch of Yellow Pine Mushrooms before the deadline set by Shopkeeper Wu, right? Wang Yongzhu thought uncertainly. She had no experience in cultivation; everything was done by the book. Anyway, she treated the situation as if a dead horse were a living horse doctor; even if she didn¡¯t make the deadline, earning ten Points would be excellent. As for the sewing task, it was a real headache for Wang Yongzhu. Having lived two lives, she had never sewn a stitch! Especially with her hands resembling pig¡¯s trotters, thick and sturdy like carrots, even holding a needle was a challenge! But there was no other way; she had to bite the bullet and get on with it. Asking Old Granny Zhang only made her worry for her daughter, ¡°Why do you need to learn this? What if you prick your hand or hurt your eyes? Our family doesn¡¯t need you to do this. What are your sisters-in-law for?¡± Wang Yongzhu pursed her lips, ¡°Mom, I should at least know some sewing, right? Let¡¯s not even talk about embroidery, but I can¡¯t always rely on my sisters-in-law for mending clothes, can I?¡± Asking them would be a sign of respect for their craft! What¡¯s the problem? Has your eldest sister-in-law or your third sister-in-law spoken out of turn, or do they have an objection?¡± Old Granny Zhang asked vigilantly, ready to scold her daughters-in-law at the slightest indication from Wang Yongzhu. Wang Yongzhu quickly soothed her, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! Mom, I was just thinking that someday I will have to get married, and I can¡¯t rely on my sisters-in-law for sewing work after marriage, right? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn something, so that I can mend clothing or the like.¡± This reasoning was sound. No matter how much she spoiled her daughter at home, once the girl was married, she belonged to someone else¡¯s family. Not being able to thread a needle really wouldn¡¯t do. Yet, didn¡¯t she know her daughter well? No matter the sweet talk now, she probably still felt the impact of the broken betrothal. Really getting her to focus on learning seemed unlikely. However, in the past few days, rumors had indeed started to spread in the village. Was there something wrong with the Wang Family, since both a son and a daughter had their marriages called off? Did the Wang Family do something unspeakable? Or perhaps they simply said that their Fourth Brother and daughter had some unspeakable illness, spreading that kind of idle gossip. Using learning to sew as an excuse to keep her daughter at home for a few days wasn¡¯t a bad idea, until the rumors died down and she could go out without hearing things that would upset her. Old Granny Zhang had an inkling who was behind these rumors. It had to be Li Dagui¡¯s family. They probably felt that their daughter¡¯s reputation was already tarnished, so they might as well drag the Wang Family down with them. Chapter 65 - 65 65 Can You Salvage After Losing Weight ?65: Chapter 65: Can You Salvage After Losing Weight? 65: Chapter 65: Can You Salvage After Losing Weight? This kind of rumor, neither painful nor itchy, and not related to one¡¯s character, was mainly aimed at Wang Yongping, but since Wang Yongping wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get a wife at that time, these rumors really couldn¡¯t hurt him. It was Wang Yongzhu who was incidentally implicated, and for a girl, reputation mattered a lot, especially since Wang Yongzhu¡¯s age was considered not young in peasant families, where girls of her age were generally already settled in their own homes. After Wang Yongzhu¡¯s marriage arrangement was called off, Old Granny Zhang was relieved that her daughter wouldn¡¯t have to jump into the Song Family¡¯s pit of fire, but she was also anxious about the matter of reputation and took it very seriously. When she first heard about this, how furious Old Granny Zhang was! She picked up a broom and gave her son a vicious thrashing behind closed doors. The thrashing made Wang Yongping almost question his life. Now, hearing what his daughter said, he gave it some thought and then agreed to go with the flow. Since his daughter wanted to learn, regardless of how serious she was, the person who would teach her couldn¡¯t be sloppy. Thinking it over, of the two daughters-in-law at home, the Eldest Brother¡¯s wife was skilled at farm work, but her needlework was just average. Country folks didn¡¯t fuss over this; as long as the clothing didn¡¯t have holes, they weren¡¯t concerned about the uniformity or fineness of the stitches. His own daughter, of course, had to learn well, and that would be from Laosan¡¯s House. Laosan was not much of a talker and, being weak, couldn¡¯t do farm work, but it was said that his deceased mother-in-law used to be a proper embroideress. Even if Laosan¡¯s House didn¡¯t possess the full legacy, being able to learn two or three parts of the craft would be sufficient in the countryside. She had noticed that the clothes of the children from the third house were always clean and tidy. Any patches were neatly done, with fine stitches, all products of Lady Jiang¡¯s skills. Then Lady Jiang it would be! Old Granny Zhang made a decision and called Lady Jiang over. Feeling apprehensive about being summoned by her mother-in-law, Lady Jiang arrived at the main house, only to hear that the old woman wanted to entrust her little sister-in-law to her care, to teach her needlework. Lady Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the favor her little sister-in-law had done for her previously. Even though she knew Wang Yongzhu probably just talked big and wouldn¡¯t seriously learn, she still planned to teach earnestly. She agreed without hesitation. Seeing how quickly Lady Jiang agreed, without even a moment of hesitation, Old Granny Zhang was satisfied. Her demeanor softened, feeling that, although the Laosans were not very useful, they were at least honest. Given that Lady Jiang agreed to teach and Wang Yongzhu was eager to fulfill her task, now was the perfect moment, neither hot nor cold, with good sunshine. Why wait for another day? She suggested starting that very day. Lady Jiang was surprised by her little sister-in-law¡¯s sudden enthusiasm but thought it a good sign that she showed interest. She went straight to get her basket of needles and thread and started teaching in the courtyard, beginning with threading a needle. Wang Yongzhu was completely baffled! This was nothing like what she had imagined! Although she hadn¡¯t expected to start with rapid stitching, at the very least she thought they¡¯d give her a piece of cloth and let her try a few stitches. Lady Jiang continued to instruct diligently, ¡°Little sister, if you want to learn needlework, you must first know how to thread a needle. Learn to thread first, and I¡¯ll demonstrate for you¡ª¡± With that, she moistened the tip of the thread with her tongue and, holding the needle up to the light, she deftly passed the thread through its eye with a slight motion of her fingers. It was then that Wang Yongzhu realized Lady Jiang¡¯s hands, though perpetually busy with household chores and slightly coarsened at the joints, were slender and fair with soft skin. Her nails were clean and rounded, and there were no calluses on her fingers. They didn¡¯t look like the hands of a peasant woman at all. She then looked at her own hands, plump as pig trotters, with thick fingers, more akin to those of a peasant woman than to Lady Jiang¡¯s hands. Instantly, she let out a sigh, ¡°Sister-in-law, how do you care for your hands?¡± Lady Jiang¡¯s body tensed, her hands paused, and she lowered her head to separate the threads, speaking softly, ¡°To do needlework well, the most important thing is to take good care of your hands. Otherwise, rough hands can damage the fabric and thread. My mother was an embroideress and she had a special recipe for hand care. She would soak her hands in rice water every day, and before bed, massage pig lard into her hands for a quarter of an hour before wrapping them with cloth. Persisting for a while, your hands will become delicate.¡± Wang Yongzhu nodded. She had heard about the wonders of rice water before and knew that in the past, rural women, who couldn¡¯t afford skincare products, used pig lard to prevent their hands from chapping. Looking at her own hands, hmm, which woman wouldn¡¯t want a pair of slender and delicate hands? Perhaps her pig trotters could still be salvaged after losing some weight? Seeing that Wang Yongzhu only nodded without speaking, fear, coupled with a hint of probing, prompted Lady Jiang to say, ¡°Younger sister, the pig lard I use for my hands doesn¡¯t come from the kitchen; I got it by trading with someone else. Don¡¯t tell mother¡ª¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret forever, so she decided to come clean, to avoid Old Granny Zhang holding her accountable later. At first, Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t quite understand, but after a moment, she grasped the situation, about to reassure Lady Jiang that it was no big deal. But as the words reached her lips, and remembering the persona she had to maintain, she swallowed them back, and deliberately put on an imperious air, ¡°Then you better teach me well, and I won¡¯t tell mother!¡± Lady Jiang gratefully nodded repeatedly and taught Wang Yongzhu a set of hand exercises her mother had passed down to her to improve finger suppleness and dexterity, as a hush money of sorts. Wang Yongzhu had always felt that her fingers were too stiff. After learning and practicing these finger exercises a couple of times, she indeed felt her fingertips heat up, and they were not as rigid. Only then did she begin to thread a needle, a simple act that was extremely difficult for the current Wang Yongzhu. Her fingers were too thick, the needle too fine, and she couldn¡¯t grasp it no matter what. If it had been the old Wang Yongzhu, she would have surely tossed everything aside in frustration and stormed off by now. But the current Wang Yongzhu lacked nothing in patience and determination. Having calmly accepted her situation after transmigrating here, what was threading a needle in comparison? Lady Jiang watched from the side, her own body tense and stiff, braced for the moment her sister-in-law might explode and walk out. Yet to her surprise, she found that although Wang Yongzhu was sweating profusely, she didn¡¯t show any sign of impatience. After a full quarter of an hour, Wang Yongzhu finally managed to clumsily pick up a needle. Only then did Lady Jiang let out a sigh of relief. She quickly pulled out a handkerchief for Wang Yongzhu, ¡°Little sister, wipe the sweat from your palms. No matter when, as soon as you pick up a needle and thread, your palms mustn¡¯t be sweaty, or it will stain the thread and fabric, creating a flaw.¡± These were the lessons her mother, an embroideress herself, had taught her, word by word, when she was younger. She had wanted to pass all this knowledge to Jinhua. However, Jinhua was too impatient, couldn¡¯t sit still, and had to help with chores and take care of her little brother, leaving her no time to learn. During the day, she was under the watchful eye of Old Granny Zhang, without a moment¡¯s rest. Come night, everyone was tired and in the dim light, teaching was impossible. So, it had been postponed until today, when she ended up sharing it with her sister-in-law instead. Wang Yongzhu nodded, took the handkerchief, and wiped her sweat. She mimicked Lady Jiang¡¯s method of threading the needle, squinting against the light, attempting over and over to thread the needle¡¯s eye. The needle and thread that obediently submitted to Lady Jiang rebelled in Wang Yongzhu¡¯s hands. Time and again, the thread missed the eye of the needle. Wang Yongzhu¡¯s hands were sore, her eyes felt blurred, and it took much effort before she finally managed to thread the needle. Chapter 66 - 66 66 Have you noticed that the old aunt has lost weight ?66: Chapter 66: Have you noticed that the old aunt has lost weight? 66: Chapter 66: Have you noticed that the old aunt has lost weight? Lady Jiang didn¡¯t dare say much, but she came to regard this young girl more highly in her heart, not expecting that someone who was usually lazy and selfish, with a bad temper, would show such resilience once she set her heart to something. Especially since, she didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but watching Wang Yongzhu closely, why did she feel that her niece seemed, perhaps, to have lost some weight compared to a few days ago? The flesh on her cheeks had thinned a little, and her eyes, once small slits squeezed by the fat, looked a bit wider today. However, Lady Jiang thought she must be seeing things. How could her niece lose weight when she was eating and drinking well? Pah! She must be overthinking it. In the Wang Family Courtyard, Lady Lin hid in the room out of shyness, Little Bean and the others had gone out to play, and these past few days Wang Laozhu was probably still fuming over Wang Yongping¡¯s marriage issue, clutching his smoking pipe, filling the room with smoke haze. In the past few nights, Wang Yongzhu often heard coughing from her parents¡¯ room late into the night, persisting until the wee hours. This morning, Old Granny Zhang brewed a pot of loquat leaf tea for Wang Laozhu to drink, and after some reluctance, Wang Laozhu ceased coughing and was now resting in the room. Wang Yongzhu had checked on Wang Laozhu in the morning, and although his complexion wasn¡¯t great, his spirits were okay, especially after drinking the loquat tea. She reassured him a bit more with talk of Fourth Brother and her own upcoming marriage, needing Wang Laozhu¡¯s discerning eye, managing to lift his spirits somewhat. As long as the coughing stopped and he could catch up on sleep, he should be fine. That¡¯s how it was with country folk; they wouldn¡¯t go to a doctor for such trifling illnesses and would rather treat headaches and fevers with home remedies. Seeing that the man of the house could now sleep peacefully, Old Granny Zhang felt at ease leaving Wang Yongzhu with Lady Jiang and went out. With the spring planting just over, the peasant families could take a breather, and the only tasks left were the more relaxing chores in the home vegetable gardens. The Wang family had many hands; these tasks were easily handled by the Eldest Son and Laosan¡¯s house. Since the Eldest Brother had been scolded and didn¡¯t dare to show his face these past days, everyone else in the house was looking to her for cues on how to get through the day. Moreover, everyone in Qilidun knew that the Wang family had received ten taels of silver for breaking off the engagement. Even families with meager resources, not taking the Wang family¡¯s circumstances into account, were attracted by the silver alone. Some of them had already stealthily sent intermediaries to inquire about marrying their daughters to Wang Yongping, asking for no more than a bridal price of five taels of silver. With this, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s confidence grew; these past days, whenever she had free time, she¡¯d head to the old locust tree at the village entrance to gossip with a group of elder women. With her presence, others didn¡¯t dare to speak ill of the Wang family, and those seeking to connect with the Wang family through marriage praised her indirectly, speaking ill of the Li Family. Old Granny Zhang felt that these were the days to be enjoyed, almost lost in rapturous contentment every day. Now that brothers Wang Yongfu and Wang Yongping had gone out to the fields, the Wang Family Courtyard was quiet for a moment. The laughter of young girls suddenly reached from outside, then the courtyard gate creaked open, and Jinhua, followed by a little girl, walked in. Wang Yongzhu looked up to see, wasn¡¯t that Jinhua¡¯s best friend, Zhu Ye? Zhu Ye, the young girl, entered the Wang Family Courtyard, and upon seeing Wang Yongzhu and Lady Jiang, her face showed a trace of embarrassment, probably because the Li Family had broken off the engagement with the Wang family. Even though she was young, living next to Li Jinzhi¡¯s house, she heard everything. She knew it was the Li Family at fault, so there was a cautious look on her face as if she feared the Wang family would not welcome her. Wang Yongzhu hadn¡¯t thought that much about it at the moment. In her mind, Li Zhuye¡¯s family and Li Jinzhi weren¡¯t the same people. After all, it was only that Li Zhuye¡¯s grandfather and Li Jinzhi¡¯s grandfather were brothers. The annulment of the engagement was Li Jinzhi¡¯s fault. What did it have to do with Li Zhuye¡¯s family? Having finally threaded a needle after much effort, she felt emotionally exhausted and instinctively set aside her needlework. She then flashed Li Zhuye a smile, ¡°Zhuye, you¡¯re here, come sit! Jinhua, pour Zhuye a bowl of water.¡± Lady Jiang wouldn¡¯t stoop to arguing with a young girl either. A naturally gentle person, she knew Zhuye got along well with her own daughter and also greeted her with a slight smile. Li Zhuye¡¯s heart, which had been lifted with anxiety, now settled as she took a familiar stool and sat down next to Wang Yongzhu, ¡°Eldest Sister, are you learning to sew? ¡± Wang Yongzhu sighed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a pity that I¡¯m too fat. Now I even struggle to hold a needle.¡± She accepted her weight as a fact and felt no need to hide it. Li Zhuye hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Wang Yongzhu before and only knew from Jinhua how awful her eldest aunt was. Yet last time she had given her a hair tie, and today, far from giving her any attitude, she spoke to her so amiably. The young girl thought that perhaps everyone had misunderstood Eldest Aunt from the Wang Family, and that she wasn¡¯t as terrible as everyone said. The tender-hearted and enthusiastic young girl felt that Eldest Aunt must have been dearly hurt by these misunderstandings, and it was only right to offer comfort, ¡°Eldest Sister, that¡¯s called being full-figured, okay? I¡¯ve heard only the young ladies in the city are able to achieve such fullness! Which girl from our village can get like that? It¡¯s all good fortune!¡± Did that not comfort you at all? Wang Yongzhu¡¯s face fell, and she seriously began to doubt whether Li Zhuye had come to mock her. But looking at the girl¡¯s earnest face and how she seemed to be rallying her whole being to console her, it seemed unlikely. However, Li Zhuye seemed intent on bolstering the credibility of her statement and carefully sized up Wang Yongzhu, her expression growing more serious. Just as Jinhua brought over the water, she was abruptly pulled by Li Zhuye, causing the entire bowl of water to splash onto the floor and herself. Fortunately, it was only warm water. She jumped up, setting the bowl aside, and patted the water stains on her clothes, ¡°Zhuye, why are you so clumsy? Good thing I didn¡¯t pour boiling water, or what if you got burned?¡± Li Zhuye wasn¡¯t listening at all, instead slapping Jinhua on the shoulder, ¡°Jinhua, haven¡¯t you noticed? Eldest Aunt lost weight!¡± Jinhua and Lady Jiang were both taken aback, turning to look at Wang Yongzhu. Wang Yongzhu just smiled at Li Zhuye. Smart girl, noticing the details! Having spent every day with Wang Yongzhu, neither Jinhua nor Lady Jiang had realized it. After a long examination, they only vaguely felt perhaps she had lost weight? But even if the Eldest Aunt had slimmed down, didn¡¯t she still look as plump as before? Seeing that Jinhua and Lady Jiang seemed not to believe her, Li Zhuye went to great lengths to substantiate her claim, ¡°Look, Eldest Aunt¡¯s face before was like¡ªa footbath, but now it¡¯s only like a washbasin; and Eldest Aunt¡¯s chin, previously it had three layers, now look, it¡¯s only two and a half; and also, Eldest Aunt¡¯s eyes, they were just a slit before, but now, um, there¡¯s at least two slits¡¯ width...¡± Wang Yongzhu looked at Li Zhuye expressionlessly: Thank you for the compliment! You observe so carefully, you must really love me deep down, right? Then there was Jinhua, who upon hearing Li Zhuye¡¯s examples, began to observe while comparing. After a while, she finally nodded seriously, ¡°Zhuye, you¡¯re right. Eldest Aunt¡¯s waist used to be as thick as a vat, but now, it¡¯s only a bit thicker than a bucket; and Eldest Aunt¡¯s arms, before they were as thick as the mouth of a bowl...¡± Wang Yongzhu felt that she no longer needed to hold back her feelings. If she continued to endure, she felt she might just explode with anger. Chapter 67 - 67 67 What Woman Could Endure That ?67: Chapter 67: What Woman Could Endure That? 67: Chapter 67: What Woman Could Endure That? Struggling to control her expression and make it less ferocious, she rolled up her sleeves, and her hands crackled as she clenched them: ¡°Wang Jinhua, if you blabber once more, do you believe that today I could beat you until you look like a pig¡¯s head?¡± Jinhua¡¯s voice abruptly stopped. She looked at Wang Yongzhu with horror, then turned to glance at Lady Jiang. Lady Jiang¡¯s heart also skipped a beat, as she recalled the scenes when her sister-in-law got angry and threw tantrums in the past. In the past, her sister-in-law rarely lost her temper, not because she was mild-mannered, but because everyone catered to her. At most, she would show some minor displeasure, slam a door, or kick a stool, and that was that. The valuable items were all kept by the mother-in-law, the sister-in-law seldom entered the sooty kitchen, and the kitchenware was thus spared, so the family simply treated it as the young girl¡¯s temper and didn¡¯t take it seriously. But the last time, when Song Chongjin rejected her and she threatened to call off the engagement, the sister-in-law came back home crying and wailing. That uproar was still fresh in memory. The house looked as if it had been robbed. Except for the bed she couldn¡¯t move, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of furniture in her room that had escaped destruction. Otherwise, considering the degree to which Wang Yongzhu was pampered at home and the fact that Wang Laozhu was a carpenter, why would the legs of her own daughter¡¯s cabinet be lame and leaning against the wall? It was because the sister-in-law had pushed them over in a fit of temper, smashing quite a few things, threatening to kill herself, and blaming this and that at home, claiming that her family had held her back. It angered the grandfather enough to lose his temper and he strictly ordered the grandmother not to replace the sister-in-law¡¯s furniture. Anything that was completely damaged was thrown into the woodshed to be used as firewood, and the rest were only haphazardly repaired. Considering the possibility of another outburst from the sister-in-law, Lady Jiang looked around, wondering if she should grab her sewing basket and take it back to her own room first. That was her tool to earn money! Yet she was afraid that not acting might be fine, but any action on her part would remind the sister-in-law, and what if she started smashing with the sewing basket first? Lady Jiang was in a dilemma. Then she saw Wang Yongzhu glare at Jinhua with a huff, reached out to pinch the trembling Jinhua¡¯s face, and then pushed her toward Zhu Ye, ¡°Today I¡¯m making it clear, from now on, if I hear anyone saying I¡¯m fat, anything related to being fat, don¡¯t blame me for being rude! Scram, scram, scram! Don¡¯t obstruct my sight at home, go out and play with Zhu Ye! Don¡¯t get in the way of my sewing!¡± With that, she sat down with a plop, and continued the miserable task of threading the needle. She hated spoiled children the most! Really hated them, like being stabbed in the heart with a knife! She had decided, the silk flower she had picked up after Fourth Brother gave it to Jinzhi and she refused it, she wouldn¡¯t give to Jinhua, the little brat! She would not show a good face to this little nuisance for the whole month, hmph! She was just that petty! Wang Yongzhu happily made her decision. Suddenly, she felt that being Wang Yongzhu wasn¡¯t so bad after all, at least when she was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t have to hide her feelings, she could lash out if she wanted to, and others would be trembling with fear. The feeling was exhilarating! Jinhua, who had narrowly escaped death, was still shaken, and with another push from Lady Jiang and a tongue-sticking gesture from Zhu Ye, she was pulled out. The two hid outside the courtyard wall, and from inside they could hear Lady Jiang¡¯s voice, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m really sorry, please don¡¯t be mad at Jinhua. She¡¯s just a child and doesn¡¯t know any better, always talking nonsense. When she comes back, I will teach her a good lesson! I¡¯ll make her apologize to you!¡± What else could Wang Yongzhu do? After all, she was a civilized person and couldn¡¯t beat up a spoiled child. But with Wang Yongzhu¡¯s former personality, it was already good enough that she didn¡¯t beat Jinhua, could she still manage a good face? Therefore, upon hearing Lady Jiang¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say much, simply snorted to express her displeasure, and buried her head back into her needlework. Lady Jiang sat awkwardly to one side, uncertain whether to stand or sit, wanting to say a few words of consolation, to soothe her sister-in-law. The more anxious she got, however, the more awkward and tongue-tied she became. Wang Yongzhu, though she had shown her displeasure to Lady Jiang, only felt worse the more she thought about it. In the past, though not a stunning beauty, she was certainly pretty, and now she was ridiculed for having a washbasin face, a bucket waist, bangle-sized arms, slitted eyes, and a triple chin. Which woman could endure such insults? Channeling her anger into strength, Wang Yongzhu fell silent. She was too hurt herself to care about the feelings of others. Burying herself in her embroidery, her fingers seemed to become more nimble, perhaps due to her rage or maybe because she had found the knack. After four or five attempts, she could usually thread the needle. Outside the courtyard, Jinhua and Zhu Ye looked at each other. It was Zhu Ye who pulled Jinhua away, and only when they were a safe distance did she stick out her tongue and ask, ¡°Jinhua, did I say something wrong today and offend your aunt?¡± Jinhua paled, her mind filled with worry. Her aunt¡¯s expression clearly showed she was angry. What if she complained to Grandma? What would Jinhua do then? Considering the consequences, Jinhua felt even more distressed than Zhu Ye and said with concern, ¡°What are you afraid of? You can just go home. But what am I going to do? Sigh, why did I just go along with what you said? Now I¡¯ve really done it, aunt will hold a grudge, and I probably won¡¯t have anything to eat for the next few days!¡± Her voice was full of regret! Going hungry was the least of her worries, but she was really afraid of getting whipped by Grandma! With soles of shoes, feather dusters, willow branches, Grandma had a variety of tools for whipping and would use anything at hand. After all, she was skilled and could deliver punishment effectively with any tool. Jinhua felt like crying! Zhu Ye, feeling guilty, tugged at Jinhua¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn. If you go hungry at home, I¡¯ll save some food for you. You can sneak over to my place and eat.¡± Despite being young, Jinhua was smart and knew that Old Granny Zhang would explode at the mere mention of the Li family. She didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Go to the Li family¡¯s home? She feared that if she set foot in the Li house, her legs would be broken by the time she left. She shook her head, afraid to agree. The little girl was both scared and regretful at that moment. Zhu Ye felt embarrassed and, seeing Jinhua¡¯s hesitation to go home and fear of what awaited there, thought hard before coming up with an idea, ¡°What if you go back and say it was my idea? You could ask your aunt if she still wants the gardenia tree. The tree is full of buds now, and it¡¯s getting late to transplant it. Our gardenia is famous far and wide. Tell her the tree is my apology for speaking out of turn, to stop her from being mad at us.¡± Having no better option, Jinhua hesitated for a moment, then nodded, and the two little sisters parted ways, each heading home. As she watched Jinhua walk away, Zhu Ye sighed. As generous as she had sounded, she was really unsure. A few days ago, when she had taken it upon herself to promise the Wang family a gardenia tree, her own mother had been somewhat reluctant. But because of the impending marriage connection between the two families, she didn¡¯t say much. However, since the match between the Li and Wang families had fallen through and relations had soured, her mother had wanted to renege. She was afraid of idle gossip and of Li Dagui causing trouble. Their family was not afraid, but they saw no need to create unnecessary conflict over this. That¡¯s why Zhu Ye had actually come to the Wang family today, to feel out their intentions. If they didn¡¯t mention it, she would act as if nothing had happened and let the gardenia tree go unmentioned, allowing everyone to tacitly turn the page on this matter. But she hadn¡¯t expected her tongue to slip so quickly, offending Wang Yongzhu in the process. Now the gardenia tree would have to be given as compensation whether she liked it or not! If she suggested this solution at home, she expected her mother¡¯s broom would find its way to her behind. Li Zhuye went home full of worries. Chapter 68 - 68 68 There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with you later! ?68: Chapter 68 There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with you later! 68: Chapter 68 There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with you later! Old Granny Zhang made her presence felt once more under the large locust tree at the village entrance, checking the position of the sun, she realized it was almost noon. Although it was the slack season for farming now, the Wang Family¡¯s finances were comfortable lately. With Wang Yongzhu earning money from selling Yellow Pine Mushrooms and adding the ten taels of silver returned from calling off an engagement, Old Granny Zhang generously allowed Lady Jiang to prepare porridge three times a day¡ªa way to fill the belly without consuming too much grain. So, glancing at the sun, Old Granny Zhang knew it was time to go home and take out her share for cooking, as Lady Jiang at home was waiting to put the rice in the pot. Thus, she dusted off her clothes and stood up, ¡°Time has gone by quickly; I need to get back home to cook. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Only after Old Granny Zhang had walked away did a few women with ulterior motives begin to murmur, ¡°The Wang Family has really struck it rich this time. It¡¯s not even the busy farming season, and they¡¯re still eating three meals a day. Such days, tsk tsk...¡± Their hearts grew even more feverish. Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t care what others said; she went home in high spirits. However, upon arrival, she sensed something was off. As soon as Lady Jiang saw her return, it was as if a burden had been lifted, and she even came forward to greet her, a rare occurrence, ¡°Mother¡¯s back!¡± Then she looked at her own daughter still squinting to thread a needle. Without much thought, her heart immediately went out to her, ¡°Oy, my ancestor, you¡¯ve been learning all morning, why don¡¯t you take a break? Don¡¯t you care about your eyes? Laosan¡¯s House, how are you teaching your sister-in-law? Don¡¯t you know that too much needlework is bad for the eyes? Can¡¯t you persuade her to rest a bit? Are you unhappy in your heart because I asked you to teach your sister-in-law needlework and deliberately making Zhuzhu suffer? I¡¯m telling you, if you are thinking that way, you¡¯d better get out of here right now!¡± She then scurried over to Wang Yongzhu¡¯s side, cradling her daughter¡¯s hand and inspecting it carefully to see if there were any needle pricks or bleeding. Lady Jiang felt so wronged! She bore the blame like being hit by a pot falling from the sky and couldn¡¯t talk back, standing to one side with an awkward smile. She was used to it by now; whenever it had something to do with the sister-in-law, she could not expect any favor. However, considering her clueless daughter, who had just offended her sister-in-law, and now with the mother-in-law back, what would she do if Zhuzhu complained? Lady Jiang anxiously watched Wang Yongzhu. Wang Yongzhu, who had been sewing all morning and was tired, put down her needlework upon seeing Old Granny Zhang return, rubbing her sore neck, ¡°Mother, I am fine. I feel I am quite talented. I¡¯ve been threading needles all morning and haven¡¯t pricked myself once. Just wait, once I¡¯ve learned, I¡¯ll make a new set of clothes for both you and father.¡± ¡°Oh, my dear daughter, you are so filial! Alright, then, I¡¯ll be looking forward to wearing the new clothes you make!¡± Old Granny Zhang beamed a toothy smile, sweeter than if she had drunk honey. Reassured by her daughter that it wasn¡¯t Laosan¡¯s House purposely making things hard for her, she felt at ease. She pulled out her keys, went into her room, scooped out the portion of grain for noon from the cupboard, thought for a moment, and then took out an egg, handing it to Lady Jiang, ¡°Cook this for your sister-in-law, to help her replenish. She¡¯s using her mind for needlework; don¡¯t let her get too tired.¡± Lady Jiang dared not say anything, receiving it with her head bowed and went off to cook. Outside the courtyard, Jinhua cautiously poked her head out and glanced inside. Seeing no one around, she quickly slipped in and skulked along the wall toward the kitchen. She ran smack into Old Granny Zhang coming out of the kitchen and nearly twisted her waist. Old Granny Zhang scolded her fiercely, ¡°Always gone all day long, where the hell have you been? Have you cut the pig grass? Have you gathered firewood? What kind of girl are you, not helping around the house but running all over the place? What do you look like, sneaking around? What bad thing have you done?¡± Jinhua was so scared she nearly sat down on the ground. Hearing Old Granny Zhang scold her, she felt particularly guilty. She hurriedly stepped back to avoid Old Granny Zhang¡¯s pointed finger and cautiously explained, ¡°Nanny, I¡¯ve already cut the pig grass, and I¡¯ve gathered the firewood. It was Zhuye who came by today to ask about our family, saying that the gardenia tree we talked about last time has developed many flower buds, and she knows little miss likes them. She said that if little miss wants them, we should transplant them in the next few days, otherwise, it will be too late. She just got caught up playing and forgot, and only remembered when I was walking her back home.¡± Old Granny Zhang frowned at the mention of the Li Family, but for the moment she didn¡¯t think too deeply about the inconsistencies in Jinhua¡¯s words. It was Wang Yongzhu who, having tidied up her needlework, came back inside after washing her face and hands, and upon hearing Jinhua¡¯s words, hurriedly said, ¡°Of course we want them. You go tell Zhuye tomorrow and see whether we should dig them up ourselves or if they will do it for us.¡± Hmph, let you laugh at me for being fat, I need to get some emotional compensation, after all! Seeing that Wang Yongzhu had agreed and did not mention her earlier outburst, Jinhua felt somewhat relieved. Not daring to loiter around Wang Yongzhu any longer, she eagerly volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell her right now¡ª¡± With that, she ran off. Wang Yongzhu let out a cold laugh, Hmph, little maid, you sure run fast! There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with you later! Old Granny Zhang still had some lingering doubts, ¡°Do we really need the gardenias from the Li Family¡¯s house? Don¡¯t we already have those planted in our courtyard?¡± Wang Yongzhu did not bother to explain. If she told her that Li Zhuye felt she had misspoken and wanted to offer the tree as an apology, it might stir up more trouble still with Old Granny Zhang. So instead, she adopted an indignant posture, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we want them? After all, Li Zhuye¡¯s Family and Li Dagui¡¯s House can¡¯t produce two different ¡®Li¡¯ characters. Just consider it compensation from them to our family, if it¡¯s free, why not take it!¡± Upon hearing this, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s anger turned to joy. Her daughter was finally showing a bit of her own mettle! In the past, her daughter was raised indulgently; the family never shortchanged her, and she had no appreciation for the benefits of such mundane things as food, oil, salt... She disdained everything and thought little mattered. If Old Granny Zhang hadn¡¯t kept such a close watch, the house might have been completely moved to the Song Family by now. Seeing her daughter seemingly wiser now, Old Granny Zhang quickly decided to impart some marital wisdom, to spare her from future hardship. Since there was still some time before the meal, Old Granny Zhang simply took her daughter back to the room to chat some more. ¡°Yongzhu, it¡¯s hard on you, but you seem to have come to your senses now. You never wanted to listen when I tried to tell you before. Our life as women is tough. We only get a few carefree days in our parents¡¯ house. Once married, we have to serve the in-laws above us, look after the man below us, and when there are children, we have to rear them. Life is like burning lamp oil, dwindling day by day.¡± ¡°If you find a good man and have a few sons, maybe one day when you grow old, you might have a day when you can finally enjoy some happiness. But if you end up with a man who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his wife, and he beats you two days out of three, and you live with in-laws who treat you like you¡¯re less than human, life is nothing but bitterness, and maybe you won¡¯t find rest until you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°In my lifetime, I didn¡¯t enjoy any blessings at home. Your grandparents favored your uncles, and I was nothing but a maid who tended the fires. I started doing chores as soon as I could walk, cooking, washing clothes, feeding pigs, chopping wood... Even so, sometimes I was full, sometimes I was hungry, but barely escaped starvation. And yet, it was only because I had a tough character and was willing to fight and scramble that I made it to marrying your father.¡± ¡°After marrying your dad, who is a decent man and treated me well, what about your late grandmother and grandfather, were they good people? When I entered your dad¡¯s household, I became a stepmother immediately. Your grandma kept hoping I would quickly bear them a Wang son to carry on the family line, yet was also wary of me mistreating the maid left behind by my husband¡¯s former wife. Those days were so tough. If it wasn¡¯t for my fruitful belly, bearing two children in three years, would your grandmother have let me live a good life?¡± Chapter 69 - 69 69 If a woman wants to stand firm, she must be tough on others or on herself! ?69: Chapter 69: If a woman wants to stand firm, she must be tough on others or on herself! 69: Chapter 69: If a woman wants to stand firm, she must be tough on others or on herself! At this point, Old Granny Zhang clenched her teeth, remembering the days when she had to make a living under her mother-in-law¡¯s roof. It was truly unbearable, and even to this day, she couldn¡¯t let go of those memories. Wang Yongzhu saw a chance here. Maybe she could persuade Old Granny Zhang to be more lenient towards her sisters-in-law and kinder to the Little Beans in the future. ¡°Mom, since you felt that the way Grandma treated her daughter-in-law was too harsh, why do you act the same towards your sisters-in-law now that you¡¯re a mother-in-law yourself? Could it be that all mothers-in-law are like that? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be too scared to get married...¡± She trailed off under the look Old Granny Zhang shot her. Old Granny Zhang was frustrated with her daughter for not meeting her expectations. If this weren¡¯t her own flesh and blood, she would have taken off her shoe and smacked her with it long ago. But seeing her daughter covering her mouth, putting on an innocent look, Old Granny Zhang couldn¡¯t bring herself to get angry. That¡¯s why her daughter had been softening her approach towards the daughters-in-law recently. So, the root of the issue was here. Previously, her daughter never used to think so much. It seemed someone had been whispering in her ear. They must be envious of the good treatment she received from her family. Thinking over and over, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s suspects were only the two daughters-in-law. How clever of them! Under her own watchful eye, they took the opportunity, while their young auntie was reeling from a broken marriage engagement, to spread gossip and encourage her daughter to stand up for them. She had thought she had kept all her sons and daughters-in-law under control over the years. It seemed there were quite a few with ulterior motives! Whatever Old Granny Zhang was thinking inside, she did not show it on her face, but she couldn¡¯t help but flick Wang Yongzhu¡¯s forehead. This maid, so dutiful, but just too gullible. What would become of her if she got married and met a formidable mother-in-law? She might just get ground down. Old Granny Zhang had always thought her daughter was still young; all she needed to do was to enjoy her life before marriage. She kept her in the dark about everything, but now, it seemed that wouldn¡¯t do. She needed to teach her daughter about the ways of the world! ¡°You silly girl! Mom is telling you, you¡¯re too young to understand the intricacies here! Let me tell you the truth, if a woman wants to stand firm, she must either be ruthless to others or to herself! When I was a girl in my parents¡¯ home, I relied on being tough on myself, working more, eating less, being sweet-tongued and having a strong character, in order to get married smoothly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because she married your father and became the stepmother it sounds bad. But your father¡¯s first wife only left a daughter behind. As long as I could give birth to a son, I¡¯d be able to secure my place in my husband¡¯s family. When I first entered the household, I was submissive and worked harder than anyone else, waking up first and sleeping last, managing everything both inside and outside the house. I had to do everything, attend to your grandmother during the day, wash clothes, cook, and even worked in the fields. At night, I mended clothes and had to cajole the daughter left by the first wife, I never had a whole night¡¯s sleep or a hot meal.¡± ¡°Despite all that, your grandmother would still nitpick every single day. If I spoke a word wrong or missed a single detail, she would cry and curse, calling me the wicked stepmother, saying I wanted to kill your dead-faced eldest sister! Your father was wary of me too. Whenever your grandmother cried and made a fuss, your dad would give me the cold shoulder for days. My life in the Wang Family was like enduring hardship, which continued until I had your eldest brother, and things got a little easier. I had to be so careful every day until I gave birth to your eldest brother and finally established my foothold in the Wang Family. I can¡¯t even begin to describe all the suffering I went through those years. Would I have survived if I weren¡¯t tough on myself?¡± ¡°Later, after they were gone, and I had you and your brothers, I finally became the decision-maker in the house, and life finally got better. I thought, now I can enjoy the blessings of having sons and daughters-in-law, but once your brother got married, there was someone new by his side, and he began to have his own thoughts.¡± ¡°Take your eldest sister-in-law, for example. Your eldest brother may be honest, but your eldest sister-in-law has her plans. She thinks too highly of herself as the eldest son¡¯s wife. Your father and I aren¡¯t even dead yet, and she¡¯s already treating the Wang Family like it¡¯s her own. She¡¯s proud of giving birth to three sons for the Wang Family and wants to divide you all out. The cunning she has, I¡¯ve seen it all before in my younger days. If I don¡¯t keep her in check, she might just turn the world upside down.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s your second brother, who¡¯s ungrateful. The family spent so much silver on his education, enough to produce a Little Ren, and yet, after marrying a wife from the city, he simply hides away in the city and doesn¡¯t come home. When he does visit yearly, he cries poverty to me, saying life in the city is hard. Pah! It¡¯s just that his wife has blown into his ear, causing him to lose his conscience and forget his parents!¡± ¡°And your Third Brother, he¡¯s useless too, never at home, hardly making a difference whether he¡¯s here or not. You think your Third Sister-in-law is pitiable, right? She¡¯s left to drag along three kids on her own without a helping hand most days. We¡¯re only lenient because it¡¯s our own family. If it were someone else¡¯s, a daughter-in-law who couldn¡¯t keep her husband would have been chased out long ago. But you must know, her pitiable state is of her own doing. When she first married into our family, she cried and sulked all day as if we owed her something. She never gave her husband a smile or spoke kindly to him. What man could stand that? If a wife doesn¡¯t offer warmth and understanding at home, wouldn¡¯t a man naturally look outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived for most of my life, and though I haven¡¯t read the books your second and third sisters-in-law have, I¡¯ve seen a lot and understand things clearly. Since ancient times, this is how the world works¡ªit¡¯s hard for a woman to get by. To live well, a woman must flatter and yield to men, making them happy to get what she wants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, would I harm you? While your father and I can still work, I¡¯ve been thinking, you should marry someone nearby. I¡¯ll give you a generous dowry so you can stand tall in your husband¡¯s family, and with your brothers looking after you and the proximity to home, your in-laws wouldn¡¯t dare bully you. Once married, you just need to bear a son, and you¡¯ll be set for life! Rest assured, your parents definitely won¡¯t carelessly marry you off to a family where you¡¯d suffer. We¡¯ll choose a good household, ensuring you have an easy life for the rest of your days. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll be able to rest in peace.¡± These words came straight from Old Granny Zhang¡¯s heart. If not for her own daughter, who would lay everything out like this, making it clear one by one? Wang Yongzhu naturally felt Old Granny Zhang¡¯s earnest heart, ¡°Mother, I remember all that you¡¯ve said. I know you only want what¡¯s best for me. I just feel sorry for you, after giving birth to my brothers and me, you still can¡¯t enjoy your life and have to worry about us. It¡¯s really shameful!¡± ¡°Nonsense! A mother cherishes her own daughter! I gave birth to you and naturally hope everything goes well for you! I¡¯m telling you, with your honest nature, find a well-known family to marry into. Your mother¡¯s family will be your support, and with several brothers like yours, let¡¯s see who dares lay a finger on you,¡± Old Granny Zhang said, her heart melting and souring at her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Mother, you always scold my sisters-in-law so harshly, don¡¯t they have their parental homes too? Don¡¯t they go back and complain? Why haven¡¯t I seen their family come over to our place?¡± asked Wang Yongzhu, expressing skepticism. Old Granny Zhang let out a cold laugh, ¡°That depends on what kind of parental home they have! Your eldest sister-in-law was chosen by your grandmother, a distant relative through a roundabout connection. Otherwise, does her family even deserve to have ties with ours? At that time, they demanded five taels of silver as a betrothal gift from us, and all they provided in return was a trunk of old clothes, not even a cotton quilt. With that kind of background, could your eldest sister-in-law and her family have a say in the Wang Family? If she had not given birth to three sons, would your father and I even look at her twice? Would she be where she is today?¡± Chapter 70 - 70 70 Dont You Have a Clue ?70: Chapter 70: Don¡¯t You Have a Clue? 70: Chapter 70: Don¡¯t You Have a Clue? ¡°Your second sister-in-law fancies herself a city dweller and looks down on us peasant folk,¡± she said, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t live with us anyway, I can¡¯t be bothered with her. All these years married to your second brother, and she has only given birth to a daughter, no son. She can¡¯t hold her head high in front of Mother, nor can she carry the air of a city lady. If she dares to act haughty in front of me, I¡¯ll threaten to have your third brother divorce her.¡± ¡°And your third sister-in-law¡¯s family sought us out back in the day, but now they¡¯ve fallen on hard times and can hardly afford to eat, let alone support their married daughter.¡± It was only then that Wang Yongzhu truly understood the complex relationships within her family. Old Granny Zhang, fearing her daughter did not understand, spoke directly and bluntly, ¡°Zhuzhu, you should know, here in Qilidun, a mother-in-law like me is pretty decent. Although I often scold them, it¡¯s because they are disappointing. If it were a malicious and ruthless one who pins her daughter-in-law daily with the needle from a shoe sole, squanders her dowry, incites the son to beat his wife, they would probably have been tortured to death! Between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, when it comes down to it, it¡¯s either the east wind overpowers the west wind, or the west wind overpowers the east wind. If I¡¯m not tough on them, should I let them climb on top of my head and nest? To put it bluntly, they did not crawl out of my belly, their own parents don¡¯t cherish or back them up, so why should I, as a mother-in-law, bother to care? I have my own daughters. It¡¯s all about fate! They must accept their lot! Nobody else to blame!¡± After hearing Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words, Wang Yongzhu felt as if all her values were almost completely destroyed. Her mind was a mess. At one moment, she thought Old Granny Zhang made some sense. After all, a mother-in-law is not one¡¯s own mother and has no obligation to be tender-hearted toward you. Then she came to her senses, no, that wasn¡¯t right. She was a successor of socialism, her will must be firm. She could not let the feudal thinking in Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words shake her convictions! No matter how other families¡¯ mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relations were, in her own home it was clearly a one-woman show run by Old Granny Zhang. Neither her sons nor daughters-in-law dared defy her, okay? However, in ancient times, relations between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law weren¡¯t about whether the east wind overpowers the west wind, or vice versa; it was about ability, except that filial piety took precedence. The mother-in-law, armed with the character for ¡®filial¡¯, naturally had an innate advantage. ... Wang Yongzhu struggled internally between the old and new values, unable to come to terms and just sat there, lost in thought. Old Granny Zhang knew that haste wouldn¡¯t bring success, realizing that she might have been too eager today. Seeing her daughter begin to get the gist, she wished she could impart all of her life¡¯s experience to her. Perhaps her daughter might not be able to take it all in at once. Therefore, she let Wang Yongzhu be, thinking it would be worthwhile if her daughter took even a sentence or two to heart from today¡¯s lecture. After imparting a life lesson to her daughter, Old Granny Zhang worried about Wang Laozhu in the other room. Lifting the curtain, she entered her own room to see Wang Laozhu lying in bed, seemingly deep in thought. He only got up when he saw her come in, leaning against the wall, and spoke in a calm and unhurried manner, ¡°While you should advise the daughter, why did you bring up all those old sesame seed and rotten millet affairs from the past? Those old matters are long gone, aren¡¯t they? After you birthed the Eldest Brother, didn¡¯t Mother stop mentioning anything? Why do you still have to talk about it, how much more do you want to reproach?¡± He had overheard the private conversation between mother and daughter. Old Granny Zhang¡¯s eyes widened in anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You men can do as you please, but I can¡¯t speak about it? Do you have any idea how much I suffered back then? When I first married into your Wang Family, how did you all treat me? How did your mother torment me? You said I only came into the Wang Family wearing a single dress, said I was just a maid bought by the Wang Family to lay eggs, that I could stay if I bore you a son, and had to leave if I didn¡¯t¡ªplus my family had to pay compensation! Pah! As if the Wang Family could marry a virgin like me without spending a cent! You treated me like an oxen or a horse, I served your mother by day and attended to you by night. You know full well what kind of life I led, don¡¯t you?¡± As she spoke, even after so many years, the memory of those days brought tears to Old Granny Zhang¡¯s eyes. Wang Laozhu had merely spoken offhandedly, feeling that since both his parents had passed away, as their offspring, why should he bring up their faults? Wouldn¡¯t that be unfilial? As soon as the words left his mouth, he knew trouble was brewing when he saw Old Granny Zhang¡¯s eyes widen with anger. Indeed, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words reminded him of the days when she first married into the family. Reflecting on those days, he did feel a tinge of guilt and unease, because he had neglected her out of concern for the daughter left behind by his previous wife. She went from a newlywed, shy bride who lifted her red veil, smiled timidly at him, and had eyes full of hopeful light, to a harsh and unyielding woman. Therefore, over the years, partly because Old Granny Zhang had given birth to four sons, securing the family line, she was a great contributor to the Wang Family. On the other hand, he indeed felt somewhat remorseful for his attitude towards his remarried wife, so for many years, he had been forbearing. He had thought that Old Granny Zhang had long forgotten the matters of the past, only to realize that, many years later, when they were brought up again, his usually vociferous wife apparently still harbored unresolved feelings. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wang Laozhu sighed, ¡°I wronged you in those days, and you suffered grievances. Now, you¡¯re a grandmother, so why do you still hold onto the past? Aren¡¯t you afraid the children will laugh? Could it be that even in the afterlife, you¡¯ll still hold these things against me?¡± Old Granny Zhang let out a cold sneer, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I am but a maid bought with silver, how could I deserve to sleep in the same coffin or be buried in the same grave as you? Your first wife is still waiting for you down there to reunite!¡± Her words struck Wang Laozhu so deeply that he felt a twitch in his brow. Wanting to say something, he realized nothing he could say would be right. So he simply shut his mouth. In another room, Wang Yongzhu overheard bits and pieces of the conversation and surmised that her parents were arguing because Old Granny Zhang was bringing up old matters to make a point to her. Her heart grew increasingly warm with the thought that Old Granny Zhang had given all her tenderness to her daughter, Zhuzhu, without holding anything back. As a daughter, Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart felt both warm and comforted. She was about to go and check on them when she heard the courtyard door open, and her brothers Wang Yongfu, along with Jindou and Jinhoo, returned from the fields. Lady Jiang had just finished cooking lunch and sent Jinhua to invite the elders and Wang Yongzhu to eat. At the dining table, everyone had their own thoughts, especially Old Granny Zhang, who looked extremely unhappy. Throughout the meal, no one dared to breathe too loudly and simply quietly finished their porridge. Lady Lin, Lady Jiang, and Jinhua were all worried that Old Granny Zhang would vent her anger at them, their heads almost bowing under the table so that Old Granny Zhang couldn¡¯t see them. Wang Yongping was usually careless and lighthearted, but that day, his survival instinct was particularly strong. Although he stopped himself from speaking several times, he ultimately managed to hold back. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, although Old Granny Zhang looked furious, she didn¡¯t scold anyone. She just quietly finished her bowl of porridge, pushed the bowl onto the table, did not speak a word, and went back to her room to lie down. Chapter 71 - 71 71 At the Critical Moment, One Must Show Determination ?71: Chapter 71: At the Critical Moment, One Must Show Determination 71: Chapter 71: At the Critical Moment, One Must Show Determination If Old Granny Zhang had made a fuss with her, Wang Laozhu might have thought that it was just typical for a woman to make mountains out of molehills. But seeing as Old Granny Zhang didn¡¯t say anything at all, Wang Laozhu felt that the issue must be serious. After some thought, he signaled Wang Yongzhu with his eyes, ¡°Go see how your mother is doing? Is she feeling unwell?¡± Wanting to save face, he found an excuse. Wang Yongzhu curled her lip, psh, as if she hadn¡¯t heard? Playing dumb at a time like this? Nevertheless, she was worried about Old Granny Zhang too and obediently rose to go inside. Old Granny Zhang lay on the kang, facing inward, motionless, unknowable in her thoughts. Wang Yongzhu scooted over and carefully nudged Old Granny Zhang¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Old Granny Zhang¡¯s muffled voice came through, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just lying down for a bit. You¡¯ve been looking at needles all morning, don¡¯t you look at them again in the afternoon, be careful of your eyes. If there¡¯s nothing else, go out for a walk.¡± Even upset with Dad, she still thought about her own daughter¡¯s eyes. Wang Yongzhu felt a tender softness within her and moved closer to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°If Mom¡¯s not feeling well, how could I be in the mood to go out? It¡¯s better I stay by your side.¡± As she sat on the kang, she kept asking Old Granny Zhang if she wanted water, if she felt too hot or too cold. All this coaxing made it impossible for Old Granny Zhang to lie down any longer, and she finally sat up, casting a reproachful glance at her daughter, ¡°You, why won¡¯t you stay put in your room? Why keep fussing over your mother? Behave yourself!¡± Her tone was reproachful, but her eyes held a smile, apparently thoroughly enjoying her daughter¡¯s attentiveness. ¡°Still comforting, my dear daughter. Alright, we¡¯ve made it through so many years, your mother is fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± she said and glanced outside the window before leaning closer to Wang Yongzhu¡¯s ear and whispering, ¡°Honestly, my heart¡¯s ill at ease, but it¡¯s been so many years since your grandma passed away, and she¡¯s still holding onto the property. Isn¡¯t it all going to end up in my hands anyway? All of the Wang Family¡¯s sons are my own, what do I have to fear? Your dad was the most guarded against me, but once I had sons, didn¡¯t he obediently listen to everything I said? A woman, after all, must bear sons to secure her standing; you can¡¯t rely on men! Alright, go back to your room and rest, your dad and I are fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Seeing that Old Granny Zhang really seemed to have recovered, Wang Yongzhu nodded with relief and left the room. Wang Laozhu, who had been anxiously guarding outside, initially could hear the mother and daughter talking, then it became silent. His heart fluttered uncertainly, too afraid to enter the room, yet hesitant to leave as he worried. After much consideration, he simply pulled out the sour jujube wood he had brought down from the mountains and began doing carpentry work below the window. A good while later, upon seeing his daughter exit, he quickly looked over. While Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t quite agree with Old Granny Zhang¡¯s notion that a woman needs to bear sons to establish her status, she had to admit that for a woman to be so driven and determined in her era was extraordinarily progressive. Whether as mother and daughter or as women, at this critical moment, it was natural to show resolve and stand with her mother. Therefore, Wang Yongzhu pretended not to see Wang Laozhu¡¯s inquisitive look and went straight back to her room without a glance. In the meantime, Wang Laozhu hesitated outside for a long while before finally entering the room. Whatever the old couple whispered to each other, by evening, Old Granny Zhang¡¯s complexion had returned to normal. Only then did everyone breathe a sigh of relief. At the dinner table, Jinhua nervously started, ¡°Young Aunt, I went and asked Zhu Ye this afternoon, and Zhu Ye said she¡¯ll have her brother move the gardenia tree over tomorrow.¡± Wang Yongzhu nodded to show she understood. Turning her head, she said to Wang Yongping, ¡°Fourth Brother, dig a hole in front of my window first thing tomorrow morning, ready for planting the tree.¡± Wang Yongping had already been brainwashed by Old Granny Zhang to prioritize his younger sister in everything, listen to her suggestions, let her pick the best items first, and to stand up for her if she was bullied. Moreover, Old Granny Zhang incessantly muttered that if it weren¡¯t for his younger sister, she would have ended up as a living widow, and if it weren¡¯t for his younger sister, she almost had to take the blame for the Li Family and things of that sort. He felt that indeed his mother was right¡ªhis younger sister was so good, always thinking about him and the Wang Family. Even if she used to be a bit gluttonous, it was because she was still young. Besides, didn¡¯t this ordeal just prove how capable his younger sister was? It was perfectly normal for a young girl to like tasty food, fun toys, and beautiful clothes. Furthermore, after the incident, it was his younger sister who spoke up for him in front of their parents, saving him from the embarrassment of a forced marriage. All his good fortune was thanks to his younger sister, and he felt terribly sorry that she had been implicated by rumors. He resolved to treat her well in the future¡ªyes, he had to treat his younger sister as well as he treated his parents! Wang Yongping was a straightforward man. Feeling that he owed Wang Yongzhu, he was willing to give her his very life if necessary. Now, he wouldn¡¯t even frown if he were asked to dig a pit and bury himself, not to mention just digging a hole to plant a tree. Therefore, he readily agreed. He also casually asked, ¡°I¡¯ve made plans with Song Chongjin to go hunting in the mountains in a few days. When Fourth Brother gets some good game and sells it, I¡¯ll buy you some tasty treats and make you a beautiful dress.¡± Every time Wang Yongzhu heard the name Song Chongjin, she would get a headache. Ever since that day her Fourth Brother spent drinking and spending the night on the mountain with Song Chongjin, he considered him a bosom buddy and mentioned him multiple times every day. It was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t bothered by it, and even her parents knew this son wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed; otherwise, they would have thrashed him thoroughly. But having heard it so many times, she remained calm and just nodded her head without saying much. After waking up from a deep sleep, Wang Yongzhu, as usual, went to check on her Yellow Pine Mushrooms in the firewood shed. Seeing a few more small mounds had formed, she finally felt some relief. After breakfast, Wang Yongping, along with a few boys, dug a large hole in front of Wang Yongzhu¡¯s window, waiting for the Li Family to deliver the flowering tree. As the sun rose high into the trees, Li Zhuye walked ahead, followed by her two older brothers with grim faces, carrying a Gardenia tree that took two people to wrap their arms around, heading to the Wang Family. Li Zhuye, touched her still slightly aching bottom, feeling wronged. Her mother had shown no mercy the day before, the broom had hurt terribly. Thankfully, after enduring a beating, her mother finally relented and allowed the tree to be sent over. Li Zhuye¡¯s two older brothers, Li Zhugen and Li Zhugan, looked at their little sister¡¯s awkward gait and felt both amused and concerned about what to do once they arrived at the Wang Family and saw Wang Yongping. The two brothers had always been on good terms with Wang Yongping. The prospect of him marrying into their family was a welcome addition of closeness, and they had always been happy to help him out. But now that their own cousin had cuckolded him and called off the engagement, the two brothers felt they couldn¡¯t face Wang Yongping. To make things worse, their sister seemed intent on stirring up more trouble. What would they do when they saw Wang Yongping? Where would they even put their faces? The more they thought about it, the gloomier they became. The three siblings arrived at the Wang Family¡¯s home amidst deep frustrations and sorrows. Although Wang Yongping had a volatile temperament, he was clear about grudges and favors. Li Jinzhi was Li Jinzhi, but Li Zhugen and Li Zhugan were his good brothers. Having avoided them for many days, he knew the two brothers were embarrassed to see him. Chapter 72 - 72 72 Cant just take someone elses things for nothing ?72: Chapter 72: Can¡¯t just take someone else¡¯s things for nothing 72: Chapter 72: Can¡¯t just take someone else¡¯s things for nothing At that moment, Wang Yongping, without any hesitation, walked up with a smile and gave each of his brothers a punch, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we three brothers have seen each other. After we plant the tree, let¡¯s go to the village smithy to pick up some stuff. I¡¯m heading into the mountains in a few days. Are you guys coming?¡± It was just like any other day. Seeing that Wang Yongping wasn¡¯t angry with them at all, nor was he holding a grudge, the Li Family Brothers were naturally happy. They quickly planted the tree and walked arm in arm to the mouth of the village. Leaving behind Li Zhuye, the young girl felt annoyed, watching her heartless brothers who had forgotten their sister for their brotherhood, stomping her feet in vexation. Today, Wang Yongzhu was still practicing needlework in the courtyard. She had learned threading the needle yesterday, and today, she began learning to tie knots and the simplest stitching techniques. Seeing the little girl pouting, Wang Yongzhu¡¯s irritation had long since vanished. How could she possibly stay mad at such a young girl? Moreover, the little girl had sharp eyes, noticing at a glance that she had lost weight. That proved that the double-acting fat burner was effective, and by that account, the day of a successful weight loss wasn¡¯t far off. As a result, her mood had been good all morning, and even Wang Yongping mentioning Song Chongjin didn¡¯t affect her. At this time, she waved at Li Zhuye. Li Zhuye looked carefully at Wang Yongzhu, and seeing that she was indeed not angry, cautiously moved closer with a hint of embarrassment on her face, ¡°Old...¡± Wang Yongzhu chuckled to herself, seeing that the maid was embarrassed. She nodded, pulling a hair flower out of her sleeve, ¡°Here, this is for you from me. Thank you for the flower tree.¡± She couldn¡¯t just take something from someone without giving something in return; that was Wang Yongzhu¡¯s principle. Li Zhuye¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Old Granny, is this really for me?¡± It was a crudely handcrafted artificial flower, made from layers of gauze. Its saving grace was its bright color; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been picked by a straightforward man like Wang Yongping to be brought home. Indeed, it was the bead flower that Wang Yongping had intended for Li Jinzhi, but which had been picked up by Wang Yongzhu. Old Granny Zhang had directly given it to her own daughter; Lady Lin, although she really wanted it, thought it wasn¡¯t proper for her as the elder sister-in-law to ask for something bought by her brother-in-law, so she held back. Lady Jiang was timid; despite seeing Jinhua¡¯s longing gaze, she knew her place in the Wang Family. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to get it anyway, she turned a blind eye to Jinhua¡¯s dimmed eyes. Now, Wang Yongzhu had no interest in these flowers or ornaments, so she had been keeping them stored away. Taking it out now, its pink color was still very much capable of drawing a young girl¡¯s attention. Li Zhuye eagerly looked at the hair flower, gingerly reaching out to touch it. The sensation of the silk gauze under her fingers made her eyes widen with delight. She had seen such hair flowers on her cousin Li Jinzhi before and had wanted to touch them, but Li Jinzhi had said she was afraid that she¡¯d soil them, saying that a country girl like her didn¡¯t deserve to touch such things. This had really hurt Li Zhuye¡¯s feelings, which was why she disliked Li Jinzhi! Now, actually touching the flower, Li Zhuye wanted it, but also felt it was too precious and feared she would be punished if she brought it home. Yet, in the end, her longing for the hair flower overcame her fear. Li Zhuye accepted the flower, ¡°Thank you, Old Granny!¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to wear it on her head and, turning to Jinhua with an envious look in her eyes, asked, ¡°Jinhua, do I look good with this flower?¡± Jinhua lowered her eyes with a less cheerful tone than before, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Yes, it truly was beautiful! Too bad, it was something she couldn¡¯t have. Jinhua turned her head, meeting Lady Jiang¡¯s apologetic and soothing gaze. Somehow, it no longer felt the same as before. In the past, when she and her brothers were scolded by their grandma, wronged by their elder aunt, and ordered around by their old cousin, and they went to their mother for help, she would always look at them with that apologetic gaze, silently saying nothing, never defending them. Afterward, their mother would hold them in her arms and cry, apologizing because their father never stayed at home and didn¡¯t care about them, which was why their branch of the family was the least respected and always bullied. But there was no other choice, for without a father to support them, they had to endure and yield. She had always been sympathetic to their mother who raised all three siblings alone and received the least affection in the house, so any grievance was borne in silence. Otherwise, what could be done? Their mother was not to be relied upon, as she would never stand up for herself. But now, seeing the smile on Li Zhuye¡¯s face and the pretty hair ornament in her hair, Jinhua felt both heartbroken and angry. Why, when it came time to divide the hair ornaments, could their mother not speak up just once knowing how much she liked them? Even when she wanted to speak up, she was stopped by her mother. If she had spoken up and been rejected by Old Granny Zhang, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have felt so upset. Lady Jiang was of course aware of Jinhua¡¯s feelings, and seeing her daughter¡¯s longing gaze, she too felt pained. Silently bowing her head to fiddle with the thread in her hands, she knew Jinhua was a sensible child who would soon get over this moment of sadness, and she could offer comfort later that evening. Wang Yongzhu witnessed the silent exchange of glances between Lady Jiang and her daughter. Whether it was the her of the past or the her of the present, she had no respect for Lady Jiang in this regard. A mother who cannot fight for her children¡¯s interests, silently suffers everything, and expects her children to endure along with her, is thoroughly unqualified! At the time of dividing the hair ornaments, she had actually noticed Old Granny Zhang glancing at Lady Jiang and Jinhua. Knowing Old Granny Zhang as she did, having turned away an unwanted prospective daughter-in-law and obtaining ten taels of silver in the process, her mood was good. Plus, Lady Jiang had put in the effort, and in the house apart from herself, Jinhua was the only girl. If Lady Jiang and Jinhua had simply spoken up, there was a seventy to eighty percent chance that Old Granny Zhang would have agreed. But Lady Jiang never spoke up, and she even held back Jinhua when she tried to. Even though Wang Yongzhu thought Lady Lin was petty and calculative, as a mother, she was qualified. All her schemes and cautious considerations were for her children. Even if she was scolded viciously by Old Granny Zhang, the next time, for the sake of her children, Lady Lin would still face the storm head-on. If one perseveres enough times, eventually, there will be that one or two successes. Lady Jiang appeared non-confrontational, which is why their branch of the family always got the short end of the stick in daily life. Then there was Jinhua, her eyes bright red, yet stubbornly holding back tears from falling. Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart softened. Originally, she had only intended to give Jinhua a slight lesson, but now seeing her in such a pitiful state, she decided to let it go and offer some consolation. She then took out the remaining red hair ornament from her sleeve, keeping a straight face, ¡°Jinhua, come here.¡± Jinhua had been indoctrinated by Lady Jiang that their branch was looked down upon, so they had to be obedient, sensible, hardworking, and not ask for too much. She had almost gotten used to it. The presence of Lady Jiang and her children in the Wang Family had always been quite low. Thus, when the old aunt¡¯s attitude toward her changed, even if only slightly, Jinhua was the first to notice. The slightest bit of kindness made Jinhua feel unexpectedly cherished; she was afraid to lose even that little bit of kindness, so she nearly exerted all her strength to close the gap with the old aunt, hoping life for their branch, for her and her brothers, would then become less miserable, right? But she hadn¡¯t expected to ruin everything. Jinhua was extremely disheartened, afraid to return to the days before. Hearing Wang Yongzhu calling her over, her eyes shone frightfully bright; the tiny Jinhua felt that this was her last chance to grasp onto. Chapter 73 - 73 73 Your Mouth is Really Sweet ?73: Chapter 73 Your Mouth is Really Sweet 73: Chapter 73 Your Mouth is Really Sweet She walked to Wang Yongzhu¡¯s side, treading carefully, ¡°Old Granny¡ª¡± Her tone was laden with too many complex emotions. Wang Yongzhu kept a stern face, ¡°Seeing Zhuye with a head ornament and you without, does it make you sad?¡± Jinhua nodded, then shook her head, ¡°I, I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Fearing that Wang Yongzhu would get angry, she didn¡¯t even dare to express her sorrow. ¡°Tell the truth!¡± ¡°Sad!¡± Jinhua, after all, was still young. Pressured by Wang Yongzhu¡¯s questioning, the tears she had been holding back flowed out all at once. ¡°Then do you know when you guys called the Old Granny ¡®bucket waist¡¯, ¡®triple chin¡¯, ¡®washbasin face¡¯ yesterday, she felt just as sad!¡± Wang Yongzhu said seriously. Standing by, Li Zhuye, the little girl, also looked embarrassed, got up, and said, ¡°Old Granny from the Wang Family, what I did yesterday was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken nonsense. I apologize to you, please don¡¯t be angry with me and Jinhua anymore.¡± Jinhua also hurriedly nodded, ¡°Old Granny, I know I was wrong! Really! I swear! I will absolutely never say you are fat again! If I ever call you fat, then I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll never get to wear a beautiful head ornament for the rest of my life!¡± That was the most venomous oath the young girl could think of at the moment. Wang Yongzhu nearly failed to hold back a laugh, but seeing Jinhua, the maid, with such sincerity on her face, she coughed twice to suppress her amusement. ¡°Alright, this time Old Granny will forgive you! From now on, whether it¡¯s to me or to anyone else, you cannot mock others¡¯ flaws, understand? Put yourself in their shoes. If I mocked Jinhua for being ugly, having dark skin, yellow teeth, and even less hair, would you be angry?¡± Jinhua thought for a moment, then honestly shook her head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be angry!¡± Wang Yongzhu... ¡°Then if others say something about you, would you be angry?¡± Wang Yongzhu swallowed the bile rising in her throat and asked, despite feeling embarrassed. Jinhua looked down, silent. Li Zhuye, on the other hand, was quick to speak for her, ¡°The thing Jinhua hates the most is when others say she has no father. Last time, a brat from the Song Family said Jinhua¡¯s mom was useless, said it was the same whether Jinhua had a father or not, also said her dad must have someone else outside and doesn¡¯t want Jinhua anymore. Jinhua got so angry that she rushed up to him and pulled out all of his hair¡ª¡± ¡°Zhuye!¡± Jinhua was both embarrassed and annoyed, stopping her. The most secretive and embarrassing secret in her heart had been exposed by her best friend, especially in front of Old Granny and her own mother, making her wish she could disappear into a crack in the ground. Li Zhuye was still young and didn¡¯t realize that speaking for Jinhua would make her unhappy. Wang Yongzhu and Lady Jiang were adults and naturally understood. Lady Jiang¡¯s eyes reddened, and she turned away to wipe her tears, blaming herself for being no use, causing her daughter to be ridiculed like this by others. Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart softened. Looking at Jinhua¡¯s stubborn attempt not to let her tears fall, she knew she couldn¡¯t say anything else, or the strong pride of the young girl might not withstand it. So she acted as though nothing was wrong and shoved the red head ornament into Jinhua¡¯s hand, ¡°Alright, alright, this one is for you! Stop crying now!¡± Jinhua didn¡¯t react at first, staring at the hair ornament in her hand, and it took quite a while before she realized that Old Auntie had also given her a hair flower ¨C and it was the very red one she had longed for! Although she was a bit angry and sad, and embarrassed about her feelings being exposed, at that moment, looking at the red hair flower in her hand, she felt extremely happy, so happy she could almost fly. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to feel joyful or sad, her expression looking quite odd, with teardrops in her eyes but the corners of her mouth already turning up. Looking at Wang Yongzhu, then at the hair flower in her palm, she finally felt a sense of reality and became so excited that her words jumbled, ¡°T-tank you, Old Auntie... Old Auntie, you are so nice, when I grow up I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you, just like I am to my mother, when I have money in the future, I¡¯ll buy you a whole head of flowers to wear...¡± Wang Yongzhu tried to imagine herself wearing a head full of flowers, uh... ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, go play,¡± she said, rubbing the goosebumps on her arm. The kid sure had a sweet mouth! Li Zhuye, seeing that Wang Yongzhu wasn¡¯t really angry anymore, hurriedly pulled Jinhua aside, and the two of them went to the well to fetch a basin of water and started admiring themselves in its reflection. Lady Jiang saw everything and felt both gratitude and a sense of heartache, ¡°Little sister, thank you! Alas, it¡¯s my fault for being useless, Jinhua and the others have suffered following me, it¡¯s good that you, an Old Auntie, care about her, look after her...¡± Wang Yongzhu gave Lady Jiang a faint glance and lowered her head to continue her battle with the needle and thread, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s just a worthless hair flower. I don¡¯t like wearing it anyway, so who else would I give it to? How does it show care and attention? You don¡¯t care for or look after your own daughter, and you expect me to do it?¡± Perhaps it was the influence of Old Granny Zhang¡¯s words yesterday, or perhaps she was simply fed up with Lady Jiang¡¯s forbearance and humility. It is virtuous not to fight or vie for things, but that¡¯s only possible for people who have everything and lack nothing; they can be calm and composed. For someone like Lady Jiang, at the bottom of the family hierarchy and a mother, not to fight or vie for things herself but to rely on others to save her was simply too tragic. Fortunately, although Old Granny Zhang had a sharp tongue and was somewhat biased, at least she treated all her grandsons equally and didn¡¯t skimp on their food. If anything was withheld, it was Lady Jiang¡¯s share. Otherwise, with Lady Jiang¡¯s submissive temperament, tolerating injustices in silence, it would have been a miracle for her three children to have grown up at all. Lady Jiang, who had been full of gratitude, was choked by Wang Yongzhu¡¯s words. She hesitated, opening her mouth as if to say something, then fearful of making things worse by speaking more, she gave up on her trains of thought, focusing earnestly on teaching Wang Yongzhu how to tie a knot, how to sew evenly, and what tricks to pay attention to when mending clothes... As she listened to Lady Jiang instructing on the other side, Li Zhuye stuck her tongue out at Jinhua, ¡°How come your mom is still so soft? She wouldn¡¯t even know to yell if a needle pricked her. If she were a bit fiercer on a daily basis, your life would be much better. Like my mom, if my grandma dared to treat her like that, she would have flipped the table long ago.¡± Jinhua¡¯s eyes dimmed when she heard Lady Jiang¡¯s words, but she quickly recovered, already used to it, wasn¡¯t she? She perked up with envy, ¡°If only my mom had half of your mom¡¯s fierceness!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be sad. My mom is so fierce yet these days she¡¯s almost been angered to death by the neighbors!¡± Li Zhuye crinkled her nose, comforting her friend. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Da Gui¡¯s family from next door, the disgraceful incident they had. After you guys left the other day, the He Family and their family nearly came to blows. The He Family demanded Uncle Da Gui to return the silver, but Uncle Da Gui flatly refused, saying it was compensation. The He Family got so mad they called off the wedding on the spot. Li Jinzhi was both crying and kneeling, insisting she must marry He Dawei or else she would be driven to death. She even said, if Uncle Da Gui didn¡¯t return the silver, she might as well hang herself at the front door since she¡¯d be too ashamed to live and would save the Li Family from embarrassment! Pah!¡± Li Zhuye made a face of disgust as she spoke. Chapter 74 - 74 74 Dont Get any Silly Ideas ?74: Chapter 74 Don¡¯t Get any Silly Ideas 74: Chapter 74 Don¡¯t Get any Silly Ideas ¡°What happened next?¡± Jinhua became interested. ¡°With her crying and making a scene, He Dawei also started causing trouble, grabbing Li Jinzhi and saying that if both families didn¡¯t agree to their marriage, they would die together in some sort of lovers¡¯ pact, and the three of them could reunite underground. This scared the He Family into panic; they had already turned their backs on each other, but because of those two, they pinched their noses and sat down again to discuss the marriage.¡± ¡°I hid by the courtyard wall and listened: It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t return the ten taels of silver anymore and just considered it the betrothal gift. They¡¯d pick a nearby date for the marriage and just do it. My Uncle Da Gui wanted some kind of dowry, clothes or something, but he was scolded by the He Family and sent back. They scolded him awfully, saying stuff like Uncle Da Gui¡¯s family was selling their daughter off, that his family had bad customs, and that if it weren¡¯t for their son, they would rather die than become relatives with Uncle Da Gui¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Wang Yongzhu had started off listening to Lady Jiang explain how to mend clothes, but soon her mind wasn¡¯t on it at all, just uttering non-committal responses while her ears were already pricked up, listening to Li Zhuye talk about the clash between the He Family and the Li Family. At the most exciting part, she couldn¡¯t help but ask out loud. Seeing that Wang Yongzhu was interested, and since she had just received a hair accessory from someone, Li Zhuye naturally spared no detail. ¡°After that, the He Family agreed to the marriage on one condition: everything must follow the He Family¡¯s rules. There was no betrothal gift, NONE of the bridal clothes and jewelry, and the Li Family had to provide a dowry. Eventually, amidst the loud commotion, Li Jinlong returned from school and, on behalf of Uncle Da Gui, agreed to everything. Both families decided on a date, picking the soonest auspicious day, the eighth day of the sixth month for the wedding,¡± Li Zhuye explained everything about the squabble between the two families in rapid succession. Wang Yongzhu calculated that it was less than a month away. It seemed both families were in a hurry. They had no choice but to hurry; otherwise, by the time of the wedding, the bride¡¯s belly would be showing, and besides, even if it wasn¡¯t visible now, what would they say when the child was born? ¡°So why is your mother so angry?¡± Jinhua asked casually. ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. The neighbor, Aunt Da Xiu, came running over, asking my mother to be the ¡®full fortune lady¡¯ for Li Jinzhi¡¯s wedding, for my mother to go and do her hair and makeup. My mother didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but Aunt Da Xiu cried and pleaded at our house, saying everything was family and relatives, and that Li Jinzhi was like my mother¡¯s own daughter. Now that her ¡®daughter¡¯ was getting married, not even helping with such a small favor, she even brought up the relationship between the two families, pulling my grandmother and grandfather into it, forcing my mother to agree. My mother found it unlucky and shameful; she¡¯s been slamming doors and smashing bowls at home these past few days, looking at everyone with disapproval. I can be scolded by her five times a day,¡± Li Zhuye said, feeling very wronged herself ¨C it was all an undeserved disaster. It was Wang Yongzhu who caught another key point in the conversation: ¡°Li Jinlong? The youngest son of the Li Family who¡¯s studying in a private school? Isn¡¯t he the youngest at home? How can he be in charge of Uncle Da Gui¡¯s family?¡± Li Zhuye pursed her lips: ¡°Absolutely. He¡¯s Uncle Da Gui¡¯s precious treasure, spoiled like an ancestor, sent to a private school with the hope that he will someday become a graduate and bring honor to his ancestors. He¡¯s the one with the most schemes, sweet-talking and good at flattering, but I hate him the most. He¡¯s such a hypocrite, acting one way in front of elders and another way towards us, acting as if talking to us is beneath him. The slightest matter, he plays the good guy and pretends to be bullied to tattle to the elders, and for some reason, the adults seem to eat it up, always praising him for being sensible, which is so annoying! Even a shrewd person like Uncle Da Gui gets completely charmed by him...¡± The rest was a plethora of complaints. Wang Yongzhu took it as mere jealousy between children and did not give it much thought, simply agreeing with the young girl¡¯s sentiments as Li Zhuye vented. The girl was naturally forgetful and, after her rant, her mood improved, and she took Jinhua to the village to show off her new hair accessory to the other kids. Meanwhile, Wang Yongzhu struggled with needle and thread for most of the day and finally achieved some results, managing to sew the practice cloth onto her own skirt. Wordlessly, Wang Yongzhu looked at her handiwork and then at Lady Jiang. Lady Jiang lowered her head, not daring to show her face which was struggling to contain a laugh. Truly, seeing her usually overbearing and tricky sister-in-law displaying such a bewildered, helpless expression, as if asking what on earth had happened, made even the normally composed Lady Jiang want to laugh. Wang Yongzhu was indeed very confused! But as a former academic overachiever, she still had some resilience against setbacks. With a stoic face, Wang Yongzhu picked up the scissors and looked for the knot she had tied in her dress so she could cut it open and pull out the thread. Before the scissors could even touch the hem, Wang Yongping walked into the courtyard. Seeing this scene, his mind went blank. He rushed over, snatched the scissors away, and threw them aside while shouting, ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who has bullied you? You mustn¡¯t think of doing anything rash. If you want to vent, stab Fourth Brother with the scissors instead. You¡¯re so delicate¡ªdon¡¯t poke your own thigh with them¡ª¡ª¡± This outcry alerted Old Wang, Old Granny Zhang, and Lady Lin, who all rushed out of the house. From outside the courtyard, three or four young men also burst in all at once. As soon as Old Granny Zhang dashed out of the house, she threw herself at Wang Yongzhu, frantically calling her darling and frisking her over. Only when she had made certain that her precious old girl was intact did she remember to ask, ¡°My girl, what¡¯s gotten into you? If you don¡¯t want to sew, we don¡¯t have to¡ªreally, we don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t play around by poking yourself with scissors or needles¡ª¡ª¡± Then she turned to berate Lady Jiang, ¡°Are you dead or something? If your sister-in-law doesn¡¯t want to sew, then let it be. Why are you forcing her¡ª¡ª¡± Suppressing her desire to strangle her older brother, Wang Yongzhu glared at Wang Yongping before stopping Old Granny Zhang to explain, ¡°Mother, I wasn¡¯t using scissors to stab myself. I was using scissors to cut the thread. Fourth Brother saw it wrong¡ª¡ª¡± Wang Yongping thought his little sister was just not admitting it because there were other people around. If it had been a small matter, like playing at fasting, he would have let it go. But this was self-harm! If he didn¡¯t set her straight now, what would happen if she got in a dark mood next time and actually gave herself a couple of holes? Currently, Wang Yongping truly cherished his little sister, and that made him even more determined not to let any harm come her way, ¡°Little sister, there¡¯s no need to hide it from mother. Just now, you were indeed aiming the scissors at your own leg¡ª¡ª¡± As he spoke, he picked up the scissors and imitated how Wang Yongzhu had held them, gesturing toward his leg. His posture did indeed look almost like self-harm. How could Wang Yongzhu explain that it looked that way because she was too fat, her arms and hands couldn¡¯t rotate properly, and her posture was awkward, so it seemed to others like she was really about to stab herself? Looking around the courtyard, aside from her family members, there were also the Li Zhugen brothers and Song Chongjin, who had followed because of Wang Yongping¡¯s shout. At this moment, their looks towards her were filled with shock and suspicion, probably wondering in their minds if Wang Yongzhu was really stabbing herself with scissors for no reason. Had she gone mad? Especially the gaze of the Li Zhugen brothers, which swiftly flickered towards Song Chongjin. Song Chongjin, however, remained composed, though his expression was quite peculiar. Chapter 75 - 75 75 How Did I Give Birth to a Fool Like You ?75: Chapter 75: How Did I Give Birth to a Fool Like You? 75: Chapter 75: How Did I Give Birth to a Fool Like You? Wang Yongzhu wanted to grab a knife and chop someone¡ªhow could this be Fourth Brother? He was clearly a team-killing pig! Did he still think that his reputation wasn¡¯t stinky enough in the village? After taking a deep breath and steadying her own breathing, she explained expressionlessly, ¡°I accidentally sewed the cloth onto the skirt while I was learning needlework, so I wanted to snip the thread with the scissors. Which eye saw me wanting to harm myself?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Wang Yongzhu¡¯s skirt, which they had not noticed in the previous chaos. Now they could all clearly see a gray cloth hanging from Wang Yongzhu¡¯s green skirt, fluttering in the wind. ¡°Snort¡ª¡± After a moment of silence, several suppressed chuckles erupted from the yard. Wang Yongzhu looked at Li Zhugen Brothers expressionlessly, their faces nearly contorting with the effort to hold back laughter. It figures¡ªas far as anyone in the village knew, no girl had ever learned to sew by stitching the cloth to her own skirt. And no one had ever heard of someone being mistaken for self-harm while trying to cut a thread with scissors! How bad could one¡¯s craft really be? Looking at the others, Wang Yongping wore a dumbfounded expression, blankly staring at the piece of cloth on his sister¡¯s skirt. Wang Laozhu turned his head away with his shoulders shaking intermittantly. Lady Lin, too, hurriedly covered her mouth and ducked into the house before Wang Yongzhu looked her way. Only Song Chongjin maintained an expression as if he were dead, though the twitching muscles around his mouth betrayed his current thoughts. Wang Yongzhu simply decided to give up completely, just let it go¡ªthere was nothing she could do about it, so let them think what they wanted. Old Granny Zhang, seeing her own daughter¡¯s face turning blue with anger, and although she too wanted to laugh, she couldn¡¯t¡ªfearing it might hurt her old daughter¡¯s feelings. She coughed and tried to offer some reassurance, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, everyone goes through this! Let me have a look, oh my, my daughter¡¯s craftsmanship is quite fine, even better than your sister-in-law¡¯s¡ª¡± It was an outright awkward attempt to praise! It was only then that Wang Yongping snapped out of it, grinning at Wang Yongzhu to curry favor, ¡°Little sister is learning needlework, that¡¯s good, truly worthy of being my sister. The way this cloth is sewn so neatly, no other girl¡¯s work can compare, right?¡± He even turned his head to seek the opinions of Li Zhugen Brothers and Song Chongjin! In Wang Yongping¡¯s heart, his little sister was the fattest¡ªoh no, the best! Even if she had sewn the cloth onto her skirt, it was still the most beautifully done. Wang Yongzhu could not stand it any longer and refused to take any more! She snatched the scissors from Wang Yongping¡¯s hand, her gaze deadly, ¡°Fourth Brother, I think you can shut up now!¡± Even though Wang Yongping was dense, at that moment, seeing his little sister almost exploding with anger, he reflexively covered his mouth and gave a foolish grin to Wang Yongzhu. Wang Yongzhu held her forehead... It was up to Old Wang to intervene before his old daughter got too worked up. He stepped forward, defused the situation, and with a few words, sent the Li Family Brothers and Song Chongjin out of the yard. As he stepped back through his own front door, he heard his old daughter grit her teeth and growl, ¡°Dad, close the door, let the dogs out!¡± The Li Family Brothers and Song Chongjin, who had just stepped outside, exchanged glances, then pivoted back to the Wang Family¡¯s main gate and pressed their ears against it to listen to the commotion inside. Old Wang was busy closing the door while asking, ¡°Daughter, what do you plan to do?¡± Wang Yongzhu gave a cold smile, moved slowly into the room, and fetched the feather duster to hand to Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Mother, I feel like Fourth Brother needs his hide tightened lately¡ª¡± As soon as Wang Yongping caught sight of the feather duster, his back began to ache. His own mother wielded that duster quite skillfully; just the other day, he had been hit by it and was still in pain. If he were to be hit again, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the bed for several days. His eyes quickly darted around, seeking an escape route in the yard. Old Granny Zhang was both annoyed and amused, knowing that her eldest daughter had lost face in front of others and wanted her to whip Laosi to vent her anger. But Laosi had indeed been recklessly impulsive today; knowing how important a girl¡¯s reputation is, even if he had really seen his elder sister trying to harm herself, he should have kept quiet. Keeping his arms folded, it would have been better to find a solution among family. To shout out like that, and to be seen by outsiders, wasn¡¯t it just inviting others to say that his sister was bewitched? No wonder his daughter¡¯s reputation was unfavorable; it was all the doing of such blockheads like Laosi in his own family. Thinking this way, even she couldn¡¯t accept not giving Laosi a good thrashing. Although Old Granny Zhang was getting on in years, her years of disciplining the children at home had given her a good arm. Seizing the opportunity, she grabbed Wang Yongping¡¯s leg, which was already halfway over the wall, and started to beat him with the feather duster. ¡°How did I give birth to such an idiot like you? Any brother would fear for his sister¡¯s reputation, but you seem to wish hers were tarnished, right? Even if your sister had no intention of taking her own life, couldn¡¯t you have snatched the scissors first, then calmly talked her down? Why did you have to yell? You wanted to make sure the whole village could hear, didn¡¯t you? Fool¡ª¡± Wang Yongzhu calmly found the knot in front of everyone, snipped it off, and pulled out the thread. In the meantime, she enjoyed watching Wang Yongping howl and plead for mercy as he was thrashed. Wang Laozhu shook his head and went inside early on; it seemed he agreed that his youngest son needed a lesson. He was an adult who was preparing to start his own household, but he still behaved like a blathering fool. How was he going to manage a household in the future? If it weren¡¯t for his weakened body, he too would have wanted to give a few lashes. He only half-heartedly told Old Granny Zhang, ¡°Don¡¯t always hit the legs; if you lame him, it¡¯s no good for working the fields. Just pick places with more flesh to whip.¡± Lady Jiang saw the bad turn of events early on and hid in the kitchen, not daring to come out. In such a scene, if anything went wrong, she would be collateral damage; she certainly couldn¡¯t stay long. Even Lady Lin didn¡¯t dare watch the excitement for too long, to avoid being dragged into Old Granny Zhang¡¯s wrath. Old Granny Zhang only stopped, panting with effort, when she was out of strength, ¡°That¡¯s it for today, but if I ever hear of you again tarnishing your sister¡¯s good name outside, I will break your legs!¡± Wang Yongping climbed awkwardly down from the wall, whimpering and feeling aggrieved as he struggled to Wang Yongzhu to explain, ¡°Little sister, I really didn¡¯t know you were just cutting a thread; I thought you were going to stab your leg! Fourth Brother never meant to damage your reputation. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to the Li Family Brothers and the Song Brothers. They are honest folks; they won¡¯t spread rumors!¡± The three reputable men outside the yard exchanged glances, each feeling a bit sheepish. It was Li Zhugen who pulled the others back, tiptoeing quietly away before speaking, ¡°We must not let today¡¯s incident leak out, or how could we face Brother Yongping? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Li Zhugan naturally concurred, and both brothers warily watched Song Chongjin, who had just broken off an engagement with Wang Yongzhu, hoping he wouldn¡¯t take the chance to damage her already compromised reputation further. Song Chongjin¡¯s mouth twitched as if he was being mocked; was he that kind of gossiper? But seeing the worried looks of the Li Family Brothers, he simply nodded silently in agreement, barely managing to say, ¡°I won¡¯t talk!¡± Reassured, the Li Family Brothers slapped Song Chongjin on the shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s good. Regardless of the engagement being called off, it¡¯s Wang Yongzhu¡¯s reputation that suffered. You are a man; whatever happened is in the past. If you harp on it, that would be indecent. Keeping quiet is what we men should do! Alright, time for us to head home.¡± Chapter 76 - 76 76 Why is this different from what my older sister taught me ?76: Chapter 76: Why is this different from what my older sister taught me? 76: Chapter 76: Why is this different from what my older sister taught me? For the Li Family Brothers, the Wang Family was naturally closer. Song Chongjin had little interaction with them on ordinary days and only felt that he had been too gloomy in the past, not a man of many words, and they didn¡¯t know him well. They had only heard that he was an extremely filial man, but anyone who could still address Wang Yongping as a brother after breaking off an engagement with the Wang Family must also be someone who knew his place. The Li Family Brothers just gave a couple of token reminders and then headed home. Leaving Song Chongjin to turn back with unfathomable emotions in his eyes to glance at the Wang Family¡¯s courtyard. He shook his head involuntarily and strode away. When Song Chongjin returned home, he found Mother Song sitting in the courtyard, her face twisted in conflict. Seeing him, her eyes darted away, and she nervously fidgeted with the hem of her clothes, careful and somewhat ingratiatingly saying, ¡°Chongjin, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve kept your meal warm in the pot; I¡¯ll bring it to you¡ª¡± Song Chongjin calmly glanced under the eaves, where the plucked and fat rabbit from the morning had indeed vanished without a trace. Mother Song, seeing where her son¡¯s gaze had fallen, blushed and explained in a low voice, ¡°Your great aunt came over and said your grandfather hasn¡¯t been feeling well the past few days, so I sent the rabbit to help with his health. I didn¡¯t give money or tonic herbs, just the rabbit¡ª¡± With that, she looked at her son timidly. Song Chongjin clenched his eyebrows in frustration, said nothing, and headed straight for the kitchen built to the side, uncovering a pot with a bowl of sorghum rice and a dish of dark, pickled vegetables inside. Taking a deep breath, Song Chongjin carried his meal out and looked at Mother Song, ¡°Is this all you¡¯re eating at home? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stew the pheasant I caught yesterday morning?¡± Mother Song mumbled for a while before she uttered haltingly, ¡°Your great aunt came over, said it¡¯s been over half a month since they¡¯ve had a drop of oil, and the kids at home are craving meat so badly that I just...¡± Song Chongjin snorted coldly, ¡°The day before yesterday, your sister said the same thing, and you gave her half a rabbit.¡± Mother Song was caught off guard, her eyes welling up in an instant as she stumbled over her words, ¡°Chongjin, we¡¯re all family. Your great aunt¡¯s family is having a hard time, why not help a bit if we can? Besides, your great aunt isn¡¯t just taking the rabbit and pheasant for nothing; she promised to find you another marriage prospect¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Song Chongjin slammed the bowl down on the table and said coldly, ¡°Tell her not to bother, and not to waste the game I worked hard to get. I¡¯m not getting married!¡± Mother Song staggered, looking terror-stricken at her son, ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you marry? How can you do this to your father and¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. Coldly, Song Chongjin said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who my own father is, how am I supposed to carry on the family line when I don¡¯t know whose lineage I¡¯d be continuing? What¡¯s the point of getting a wife?¡± Mother Song turned deathly pale, her body shaking as if about to collapse, with tears rolling in her eyes. She opened her mouth to say something, but realized there was nothing to say. After a long while, she managed to find her voice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault; I deserve to die! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ve ruined you¡ª¡± If it had been before, when Mother Song spoke like this, Song Chongjin would have felt guilty, sad, remorseful, and would have softened his tone, consoling her while making endless concessions, allowing her to aid her own family, the Song Family. But ever since his own marriage had been callously traded away by that selfish and ulterior group from the Song Family, his heart had grown colder and harder. He silently finished his meal in a few bites, washed and put away the dishes, without offering a single word of comfort to Mother Song. Mother Song grew even more frantic. In the past, just a bit of crying and self-blame from her would soothe Chongjin no matter how angry he was, comforting her and agreeing to her requests to help her own family. Why had this technique, taught by her eldest daughter and proven effective again and again, suddenly stopped working? Song Chongjin walked out of the kitchen, and as he stepped into the room, he paused for a moment. Mother Song, who had been watching her son closely without missing a thing, saw him stop and felt a quick joy, thinking her son had finally given in, had softened. Just then she heard Song Chongjin say in a calm voice, ¡°Since every time I leave game for you and you never have the heart to eat it, and it ends up benefiting others, I might as well sell these things directly in town for money in the future, buying you some large coins for tonics instead. As for the grain, I¡¯ll just leave out your daily portion from now on, just to spare you the reluctance to eat!¡± After he finished speaking, he went into the room and closed the door, regardless of what expression Mother Song wore. This method was inspired by the Wang Family, as he had spent some days with Wang Yongping, whose occasional comments had let him know that this was how the Wang Family distributed their food. At that time, he silently thought Old Granny Zhang was too stingy and miserly, guarding against her own family like they were thieves. Little did he expect that he would now have to use this tactic against his own birth mother. Song Chongjin turned over on the kang bed, closed his eyes, and concealed the complexity in his heart. Previously, he had thought women like Old Granny Zhang were too aggressive and vulgar, but now, he envied Wang Yongping for having such a fiercely protective mother; the children of the Wang Family barely suffered any idle gossip in the village. Old Granny Zhang may have been overbearing at home, but outside, she was extremely protective of her offspring. If anyone dared to bully her son or daughter, she could end up blocking their door and cursing them for three days and nights. If only, if only his own mother were that fierce, that protective of him, maybe... At this thought, Song Chongjin gave a sneer, discarded the absurd idea, and settled down to rest. Mother Song stood outside the room, unable to recover her senses for a long time. What was her son saying? From now on, were all the game and such to be sold without keeping any at home to eat? And only the daily portion of food was to be given? How was this different from what her eldest daughter had taught her? Wasn¡¯t it said that since it had been over half a month, Chongjin¡¯s anger must have faded, and that all she needed to do was cry a little and Chongjin would surely agree to anything she wanted? All she had to do was persuade him further to agree to marry, then her eldest daughter would find him a bride from a decent family, and within a year, she could be holding her first grandson. How beautiful the plans were, and how cruel the reality had become. Mother Song felt a bit lost. Because of a wound in a place that couldn¡¯t be mentioned, Wang Yongping could only eat his dinner lying on the kang bed. It was still Wang Yongzhu who brought it to him, a cornbread made of two-type flour. a bowl of sorghum porridge, accompanied by two boiled wild vegetables. Wang Yongping gobbled it down in two or three gulps and then gratefully said to Wang Yongzhu, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re still the best to your brother! Otherwise, I would¡¯ve starved to death!¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. You want to go up on the roof, I¡¯ll set up a ladder for you; you want to go underground, I¡¯ll dig a hole for you; you want to catch chickens, I absolutely won¡¯t chase the dogs away, whatever you say goes!¡± With food in his stomach, Wang Yongping patted his belly boastfully, making his declaration. Wang Yongzhu wasn¡¯t moved in the slightest and simply responded with two words, ¡°Heh-heh¡±¡ªthe irony was crystal clear. ¡°Little sister, why don¡¯t you believe your Fourth Brother? I keep my word, a spit and a promise, when I say it, I can do it!¡± Wang Yongping got anxious, why wouldn¡¯t his little sister believe him? ¡°Last time you said that, you promised to break the legs of Song Chongjin, who I was betrothed to and then rejected. And what happened? Now you¡¯re all brotherly with him, huh? Is this what you call a spit and a promise?¡± Wang Yongzhu said coldly. Chapter 77 - 77 77 Thanking Song Chongjin for the Favor of Not Marrying ?77: Chapter 77: Thanking Song Chongjin for the Favor of Not Marrying? 77: Chapter 77: Thanking Song Chongjin for the Favor of Not Marrying? Wang Yongping was dumbfounded when he was asked, and it took him quite a while to regain his senses. His face reddened, and his neck thickened with urgency as he hurriedly explained, ¡°Little sister, I ran into him in the mountains that day, and I¡¯ve beaten him up¡ª¡± Wang Yongzhu¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°That day? Beaten up? You were so drunk you almost hugged each other and called each other brothers, and you call that beating up? I think your skin is still a bit slack, Fourth Brother...¡± Wang Yongping hurriedly covered his behind with his hands, yowling, ¡°Oh man, to think I¡¯m still going to be whipped by mother until I can¡¯t get off the kang, how embarrassing!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, he honestly confessed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because I couldn¡¯t beat him? Speaking of which, Song Chongjin, that lad, might look gentle, but he¡¯s really skilled in a fight. Not to brag, but I¡¯m the undefeated champ around Qilidun¡ªnever thought that we¡¯d have the Song Brothers here, and they aren¡¯t inferior to my skills at all!¡± Wang Yongzhu blinked, wondering if she was hearing things. Her own fourth brother actually couldn¡¯t defeat Song Chongjin? Looking at his demeanor, you really couldn¡¯t tell. However, appearances can be deceiving, and a man who can go hunting in the mountains to provide for his family must certainly have some skills. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, you can¡¯t beat him, but who asked you to become sworn brothers with the guy?¡± Wang Yongzhu thought about it and felt itchy for a fight, Was he being too simple-minded? Her own little sister gets rejected by someone, yet he can become sworn brothers with the guy¡ªdoes he have water in his brain? ¡°Little sister, I did ask Brother Song that day why he wanted to call off the marriage, wondering if he had someone else in his heart. Brother Song explained that with his family¡¯s situation, any woman marrying into their family would suffer; it wasn¡¯t about you. He said he would call off the marriage with anyone he was engaged to. I thought about it and felt that he was a straightforward guy. His family situation is indeed a mess: a dazed father who can¡¯t stand up straight, a mother who only knows how to lean on her own family, and a bunch of good-for-nothing lazy relatives. It really is like falling into a pit of fire! To be honest, he was looking out for you¡ªoww!¡± A scream ensued. Turning his head, he saw his little sister smiling so terribly, carefully retracting the tray in her hand. It was this tray that had just made an intimate contact with his behind, causing him to break out in cold sweat from the pain. Wang Yongzhu withdrew her hand with a smile, intentionally shaking the tray in front of Wang Yongping, then said, ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, do I even owe Song Chongjin a debt of gratitude for not marrying me?¡± Even if Wang Yongping was slow, he knew that if he didn¡¯t give the right answer now, the tray would make a comeback. A strong instinct for survival made his brain whirl, and he carefully said, ¡°So, thank¡ªoww¡ªno thanks, no thanks! What¡¯s so great about Song Chongjin? It would be his great fortune across eight lifetimes to be favored by our little sister. If there¡¯s anyone not marrying, it¡¯s our little sister rejecting him; it¡¯s not his place to speak! Don¡¯t worry, little sister. Once I¡¯m healed up, no, even now, right now I¡¯ll go teach him a lesson!¡± With that, he pulled up his trousers, not caring about the pain anymore, and made a dash for the outside, fearing that if he didn¡¯t run now, he might be tortured to death by his little sister today. Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t expect Wang Yongping to have such explosive power. She was now wide and plump, an unagile fatty, and could only watch helplessly as he bolted out the door. Clapping her hands, she was about to leave when she caught sight of two pairs of coarse cloth trousers in the corner of the kang, crumpled into a heap. Wang Yongzhu picked up the trousers with two fingers to look at them. They were a bit dirty, with two rips. Her eyes lit up; she felt she had mastered the primary level of sewing skills just today and might as well use these trousers for practice. Carrying the trousers with her, she bumped into Jinhua. Jinhua, always observant, immediately took them away, saying, ¡°Old Miss, let me wash them!¡± She snatched the trousers without further ado. Wang Yongzhu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. Nowadays, the laundry techniques were too primitive, relying on collecting saponin pods from the local soapberry trees, soaking and crushing them, then using a specific laundry stick to beat the clothes, and finally rinsing them. This process was too grand, and with Wang Yongzhu¡¯s current form, well, the first step was challenging because she couldn¡¯t bend over. It made more sense not to add to the chaos and let Jinhua, the professional, handle it. Jinhua washed and dried the clothes swiftly. Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°Once the clothes are dry, bring them to my room.¡± Though Jinhua didn¡¯t know what Old Miss wanted to do, it didn¡¯t stop her from having a heart that wished to be kind to her old miss; she quickly agreed with no objections. Wang Yongzhu returned to her room contentedly, and even until dinner time, Wang Yongping still hadn¡¯t come home. Wang Yongzhu glanced outside several times, wondering whether her fourth brother had actually been scared off from coming home by her. Old Granny Zhang, noticing the eldest daughter¡¯s frequent looks outside, had witnessed the afternoon¡¯s sibling dispute and knew that she was worried about Laosi. She quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for him, he¡¯s a strong young man now. Others his age already have children who can crawl. Such a big person, how can he get lost? Perhaps he¡¯s just having so much fun somewhere that he forgot to come home. Don¡¯t worry about him, just leave some food for him.¡± The others were used to this behavior as well, and Lady Jiang casually set aside a meal for her young brother-in-law. Seeing that no one else was concerned, Wang Yongzhu also eased her mind. In the countryside, people were frugal, so they took advantage of the remaining daylight to finish dinner and clean up. Once it got dark, everyone would go back to their own rooms to sleep. Aside from Old Granny Zhang and her husband and Wang Yongzhu, along with Lady Lin and Wang Yongfu¡¯s room, which had a lamp, the others did not enjoy this privilege. Even Lady Lin, with just that little bit of bean oil every month, was especially sparing with it, not lighting the lamp unless absolutely necessary. At the Wang Family residence, only Wang Yongzhu¡¯s oil supply was a bit more abundant. Old Granny Zhang and Wang Laozhu had gotten used to sleeping once it was dark, rarely lighting a lamp, so their shares were given to Wang Yongzhu. However, for Wang Yongzhu, whether this bean oil lamp was lit made little difference. The dim, yellow light made everything look blurry. Since her arrival, she too rarely used it, preferring to lie on her kang in total darkness, trying to count sheep. Because she was troubled, Wang Yongzhu tossed and turned, unable to sleep, until she heard the courtyard gate being pushed open, followed by familiar footsteps, and then the vigilant Wang Laozhu asking who it was. Wang Yongping replied in a low voice, and then there was a rustling sound. Only then did Wang Yongzhu let go of her worries and fall into dreams. When she woke up, it was already bright daylight. Stepping outside, she saw that Wang Yongping, who had been so dramatic on the kang yesterday, was now cheerfully chopping wood in the courtyard. Seeing Wang Yongzhu come out, he grinned. The trace of irritation in Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart dissipated with that smile. Seeing his younger sister wake up with a calm expression, apparently not planning to pursue the matter further, Wang Yongping secretly breathed a sigh of relief and energetically split the wood, feeling guilty. He dared not mention that after running out yesterday, with nowhere to go, he ran into Song Chongjin. The two discussed the details for going up the mountain the day after tomorrow, and somehow, he was persuaded by Song Chongjin. They dug up a few sweet potatoes from the field and enjoyed a piece of cured meat that Song Chongjin had brought, hastily having their dinner before going their separate ways. Yet halfway home, taking advantage of the night, he made a detour to Li Jinzhi¡¯s house. He climbed a large tree and stared blankly into the Li Family¡¯s courtyard, at Li Jinzhi¡¯s room, until he was soaked through by the dew and a breeze chilled him from the inside out, which finally snapped him back to reality. After one last look at the Li Family¡¯s home, he climbed down the tree and strode away, never looking back. Chapter 78 - 78 78 A Strong Will to Survive ?78: Chapter 78: A Strong Will to Survive 78: Chapter 78: A Strong Will to Survive Returning home, he felt like he had lifted the weight off his chest and had a good sleep. When he got up in the morning and saw his little sister, he didn¡¯t know why, but he started feeling guilty. Wang Yongzhu had no idea about the events of the previous night involving Wang Yongping, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t guess what was on his mind at the moment. Seeing his guilty look, she assumed he was feeling ashamed about what had happened the day before and didn¡¯t dare face her. Therefore, she spoke up without reservation, ¡°Fourth Brother, I think I¡¯ve pretty much mastered sewing and mending clothes should definitely be no problem. Yesterday, after you ran out, I saw two pairs of your pants were torn. I had Jinhua wash them clean. I¡¯ll take them to my room later and mend them for you.¡± In principle, the first piece of clothing one mends should be offered to one¡¯s parents as a sign of respect, but she wasn¡¯t too confident in her sewing skills yet, so she thought it best to practice on Fourth Brother¡¯s clothes first. If she had to take it apart a few times, she¡¯d eventually get the hang of it. Wang Yongping¡¯s face turned bitter as he remembered how his sister had sewn fabric onto her own skirt. Then the thought of that fabric being sewn onto his own pants, and the possibility of the fabric flapping behind his buttocks when a breeze blew¡ªthe very image made him shiver. He managed to squeeze out a smile with difficulty, ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re too kind, but actually, my pants just have a few small tears. There¡¯s no need for mending; we wouldn¡¯t want to waste thread and needles¡ª¡± ¡°Fourth Brother, is this because you don¡¯t trust my skills? You were praising me just yesterday!¡± ¡°No, I absolutely trust you! Go ahead and take them. Are two pairs of pants enough? If not, I have a few more tops here¡ª¡± Wang Yongping was very eager to survive, quickly changing his stance and offering up all his clothes in a very obsequious manner. Wang Yongzhu then nodded her head in satisfaction. After breakfast, before Lady Jiang went to clean up the dishes, she carried Jinshao out from the house. This child was especially sensible. Lady Jiang didn¡¯t have much time to look after him during the day, so when she placed him in the yard, he would silently entertain himself by playing with grass; and indoors, he wouldn¡¯t cry or throw tantrums. Occasionally, he would even go to the kitchen to help Lady Jiang by dragging a couple of firewood sticks. Because he was so quiet and sensible, the family generally paid him little attention. Little Jinshao was also very tactful. Perhaps because he used to not be favored by Wang Yongzhu, even if on one occasion Wang Yongzhu had held him and tousled his hair, showing great affection, he had been taught by Lady Jiang not to provoke anyone in the household, especially the older cousin. Although he was young, he knew that the older cousin was now kindly and nice to him. However, children often don¡¯t listen even if their mother is chanting prayers. But Lady Jiang had persuaded him, saying that since the older cousin was good to him and now busy, a good child should naturally not disturb her. Little Jinshao took that advice to heart, and with the Wang¡¯s family being preoccupied with many things lately and not having time for him, he really feared bothering his older cousin and gradually began to forget about her. He generally didn¡¯t get close to Wang Yongzhu. Seeing that the weather was decent, Wang Yongzhu moved a chair and her sewing basket out of the house and brought out the sun-dried trousers as well. She just saw Little Jinshao catching a worm in the yard; holding it in his small hand, he toddled toward the chicken coop and threw the worm in. Watching a flock of chickens fight over a single worm, feathers falling everywhere, the little guy stood to the side, clapping and laughing. Only when the lead rooster, after capturing the worm, led the flock toward Little Jinshao, did the little one get scared¡ªyet he didn¡¯t cry but turned and ran off as fast as his legs could carry him. With his short legs, he could never outrun the rooster, and it seemed his little bottom was about to get pecked. A hand reached out from the side, scooped up Little Jinshao, while the other hand grabbed a bamboo pole that was lying around, and with a few swipes, chased away the flock of chickens. Wang Yongzhu finished chasing the chickens and then lowered her head to look at Little Jinshao, who was clamped under her arm like a briefcase. The little guy wasn¡¯t scared at all, and his bright, black eyes looked up at her. It took a while before she managed to squeeze out a smile. She opened her arms and attempted to wrap them around Wang Yongzhu¡¯s neck¡ª Uh-oh, his arms were too short, and her neck too thick. He didn¡¯t manage to get a grip and almost fell. Wang Yongzhu hastily secured the little guy, unable to resist giving Little Jinshao a light pat on the bottom: ¡°Stay still, be careful not to fall.¡± Little Jinshao giggled and cuddled up affectionately, rubbing his cheek against Wang Yongzhu¡¯s face and clearly calling out, ¡°Auntie!¡± Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart melted on the spot, and she couldn¡¯t help but embrace the little one, planting a ¡°MUA~~¡± kiss on his face before placing him on a chair and telling him to sit properly. Jinshao obediently sat on the chair, kicking his little legs and looking at Wang Yongzhu with eager eyes. Wang Yongzhu went back into the room and rummaged through the cabinet for a long time. She found a piece of maltose that she hadn¡¯t finished before, took it out, and handed it to Jinshao: ¡°Eat it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Although Jinshao was young, he had been well taught by Lady Jiang to be grateful in such situations, expressing his thanks before taking the candy. Instead of putting it in his own mouth first, he held it up to Wang Yongzhu¡¯s lips: ¡°Auntie, eat¡ª¡± Oh my, Wang Yongzhu¡¯s heart was about to melt again. She couldn¡¯t help but ruffle the ponytail on Jinshao¡¯s head: ¡°Auntie needs to diet, I won¡¯t eat it; Jinshao, you eat it.¡± Jinshao then bounced off to the kitchen to find Lady Jiang and offer her the candy. In recent times, because the Wang Family was well-off and Wang Yongzhu had imparted some advice to Old Granny Zhang, both overtly and covertly, not to let Lady Jiang actually starve, what would happen to her three children in the third branch of the family? Old Granny Zhang, if urged by Wang Yongzhu to be nicer to her two daughters-in-law, would certainly not listen. However, swayed by her eldest daughter¡¯s analysis, Old Granny Zhang had been persuaded. After all, Lady Jiang wasn¡¯t one to eat for free. She took care of all the household chores and kept things tidy. If she really were to get so hungry she couldn¡¯t move, Lady Lin wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near as easy to direct as Lady Jiang. Wouldn¡¯t all the work then fall back on her own shoulders? Since Lady Lin and Lady Jiang had married into the family, Old Granny Zhang had rarely done any work. If she were to return to the hard life of getting up early and going to bed late, to be responsible for the family¡¯s meals and drinks, she too was reluctant. One must not lose the larger picture over something trivial. Hence, adding an extra ladle of water to the pot to give Lady Jiang a bowl of porridge was, for the Wang Family now, a matter not to be neglected. They couldn¡¯t truly have a case of a daughter-in-law starving to death, especially with Laosi not yet married. They couldn¡¯t afford to ruin their reputation. Therefore, these days, Lady Jiang had been able to eat her fill at every meal, which was already quite good. Her complexion and spirits had improved a lot from the beginning. Lady Jiang felt grateful in her heart and worked even harder. This made Old Granny Zhang increasingly trust her eldest daughter, believing that once she had come into her own, she indeed outdid her. Therefore, Lady Jiang instructed her youngest son to thank his little aunt, naturally not willing to eat the rare piece of candy from her son. In the countryside, especially in a branch of the family that wasn¡¯t highly regarded and where she had no money, she couldn¡¯t afford to buy snacks for the children. Candy was even more of a luxury in the countryside. After all, Jinshao was still young, yet he managed to resist the urge to eat the candy, asking both his aunt and his mother first. Seeing neither would eat it, he gleefully popped the candy into his mouth. The sweet flavor made Jinshao¡¯s happy little eyes squint with joy. Chapter 79 - 79 79 Little Sister, Stop— ?79: Chapter 79: Little Sister, Stop¡ª 79: Chapter 79: Little Sister, Stop¡ª ¡°` Wang Yongzhu, mending clothes for the first time, inevitably felt nervous, focusing intently without letting her thoughts wander, until she finally managed to patch up the tear in Wang Yongping¡¯s trousers, only to discover a fine layer of sweat had formed on her forehead. Wanting to reach up to wipe it, she remembered Lady Jiang¡¯s admonition, never to touch needle and thread with sweaty hands, and withdrew her hand. A soft little hand came up beside her, trying hard to wipe Wang Yongzhu¡¯s face with a sleeve. It was Jinshao, and because Lady Jiang valued cleanliness, the children were all kept tidy, their clothes carrying the scent of sunshine. Wang Yongzhu simply closed her eyes, letting Jinshao do as she pleased on her face. Children¡¯s hands don¡¯t know their strength, and with Jinshao being only two and short, while Wang Yongzhu was rather plump, she even had to lower her head to accommodate Jinshao. Once her sweaty face was wiped, both of them were exhausted. After enjoying her little nephew¡¯s attentive service, Wang Yongzhu seated the little guy back on the chair. Only then did she examine the finished trousers in her hands, flipping them over and over to check, and to her relief, they weren¡¯t sewn to her skirt. On closer inspection, the stitches were fairly fine, though uneven, and the seams wobbled like a centipede sprawled on the trousers, but at least the tear was mended. Wang Yongzhu was quite satisfied. Especially upon hearing the long-absent prompt from the System in her mind, her happiness grew even more. ¡°Congratulations, host, for completing the Primary Level Clothing task: ¡®Sew a garment with fine stitches.¡¯ Reward: 1 Point. The host¡¯s current stats are: Clothing: Level 1, 0 Points Food: Level 1, 0 Points Housing: Level 0, 0 Points Transportation: Level 0, 0 Points Available Points: 2 Points (Points may be allocated to any of the above categories at will.)¡± She finally earned that point. Wang Yongzhu, now brimming with confidence, reached for another pair of trousers. Whether it was finding her groove or discovering a real talent, Wang Yongzhu felt the subsequent mending was a piece of cake, and quickly finished the job with a whizzing needle. The second repaired item was much better than the first. The stitches were not only fine, but the seams were straighter as well. Wang Yongzhu became interested and couldn¡¯t stop the momentum. She pinched Jinshao¡¯s little cheek excitedly and rushed into Old Granny Zhang¡¯s room to look for more tattered clothes to sew. Despite being forthright, Old Granny Zhang was quite meticulous among the peasants, keeping her clothes neat and clean. Any damaged clothes would usually be handed over to Lady Jiang for mending. Wang Yongzhu rummaged through the room without finding a single item in need of her needlework. Feeling somewhat deflated as she walked out, she happened to see that Jinshao had waited so long for his aunt that he became restless, jumped off the chair, and decided to find his aunt to play with. With his short legs, he accidentally took a tumble, his clothes snagging in the chair. ¡°Rip¡ª¡± a big tear opened up. ¡°` Wang Yongzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, wasn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity to gain some hands-on experience? She first approached Jinshao and helped her up, dusting off her clothes. Although Little Jinshao had fallen, the child of a peasant family was tough, and not even her eyes were red. She charged at Wang Yongzhu, exclaiming, ¡°Older cousin¡ª¡± Wang Yongzhu ruffled the little one¡¯s hair, fetched some water to clean her hands and face, then settled the child on a chair with one hand while reaching for sewing thread with the other. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sit tight, your older cousin will sew your clothes for you,¡± she said, threading the needle and preparing to mend the clothes right on Little Jinshao¡¯s body. Lady Jiang, who had just finished clearing the kitchen, came out and spotted them, breaking out into a cold sweat, ¡°Younger sister, stop¡ª¡± She hurried over in a few quick strides, checking on her young son first to see that, thankfully, he was unharmed. The little guy didn¡¯t realize what had happened and thought his mother was playing with him, gleefully kicking his short legs, ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Lady Jiang immediately noticed the tear in Jinshao¡¯s clothes, and seeing her younger sister-in-law with the needle and thread, understood that she was intending to mend her son¡¯s clothes. Her face turned somewhat embarrassed as she felt ashamed for her suspicious mind, and, feeling a little uneasy, she started to remove Jinshao¡¯s clothes while instructing Wang Yongzhu, ¡°Younger sister, according to the rules handed down by our ancestors, we can¡¯t sew on clothes that are on a person¡¯s body, especially clothes that are being worn. If they need to be mended, they must be taken off. It¡¯s a taboo that must never be broken!¡± Seeing how seriously Lady Jiang spoke, Wang Yongzhu took mental note of it, reminding herself never to forget. From the way Lady Jiang had rushed over, it seemed she thought Wang Yongzhu intended to harm Jinshao. It appeared the negative impression Wang Yongzhu had left on them in the past was deeply entrenched. Even though she had been trying to subtly change, and at the very least, she had always shown kind intentions to Lady Jiang, she had thought Lady Jiang would have a bit of trust in her. But at the critical moment, Lady Jiang remembered the old Wang Yongzhu. It seemed that to truly change her image, it would take time and accumulated effort, not something that could be achieved in just a day or a month. With this thought, Wang Yongzhu calmed down, nodded her head to show she remembered, and eager to learn, she asked, ¡°Does this taboo have a particular origin?¡± Lady Jiang had been worried her younger sister-in-law would be upset, but seeing that she seemed completely unaware of her defensive and cautious behavior just moments ago, and even inquisitively asking about the taboo, perhaps she hadn¡¯t noticed? Lady Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. As she searched for a piece of scrap fabric from the basket of needles and thread, and cut a small piece with scissors, she explained, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, but ever since I started handling needle and thread, my mother drilled this into me, and the same has been passed down through generations.¡± Wang Yongzhu nodded, then watched as Lady Jiang cut the fabric into strips and measured them against Jinshao¡¯s removed clothing before starting to mend it. Eager to learn, she asked further, ¡°Third sister-in-law, why do you need to cut fabric strips when mending clothes?¡± Lady Jiang, already feeling guilty, was desperate to find some words to ease her discomfort. Seeing her sister-in-law¡¯s inquiry, she had no reason to withhold and carefully instructed, ¡°Jinshao is still young, and kids like to move about, plus their skin is delicate. If you just sew it up with thread, it can easily tear again, and the ends of the thread can chafe the child¡¯s skin. Using a fabric patch, the thread ends will be on the outside and won¡¯t rub against the child¡¯s skin, and it¡¯s less likely to tear again.¡± So there were such considerations, Wang Yongzhu acknowledged, accepting the lesson. Seeing Lady Jiang quickly mend the clothes and dress Jinshao in them. Wang Yongzhu then passed over the two pairs of trousers she had mended, ¡°Third sister-in-law, these are for Fourth Brother, could you check if they are alright?¡± Lady Jiang took the trousers and examined them, surprised by her young sister-in-law¡¯s talent for needlework. One pair still showed crooked stitches, but there was significant improvement in the second pair. Lady Jiang, skilled in the art of embroidery and mending, knew that her own daughter Jinhua simply couldn¡¯t sit still, preferring to collect pig fodder or firewood rather than touch these tasks. With her own plans in mind, she couldn¡¯t teach Jinhua during the day, and at night, with no light, instruction was impossible. She had learned from her mother how to judge whether a person had a gift for embroidery, and regrettably, Jinhua hadn¡¯t inherited her mother¡¯s talent. She had thought that her skills would have no successor. With Jinhua as her only daughter, and with no interest or talent for learning, would she be the one to let this craft die? Chapter 80 - 80 80 A Win-Win Situation ?80: Chapter 80: A Win-Win Situation 80: Chapter 80: A Win-Win Situation Lady Jiang, who had almost resigned herself to her fate, now looked at Wang Yongzhu and couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope rising. If she could train her sister-in-law properly, not to mention considering herself half a master, she would definitely please her mother-in-law by teaching her sister-in-law a unique skill that was not to be passed on outside the family. Over the years, due to her persistence, she knew about the silent struggle between herself and Old Granny Zhang. In her youth, she persevered out of sheer stubbornness and to uphold her mother¡¯s dying words; no matter how hard or exhausted she was, she never bowed down. But now, with age, she sometimes wondered, did her persistence have any meaning? Was it worth affecting her three children for the sake of this persistence? Seeing Jinhua¡¯s disappointed eyes yesterday had kept Lady Jiang awake all night. After a night of pondering, with her already wavering heart influenced by seeing her sister-in-law¡¯s talent, she finally gave up completely. Therefore, the most important thing at the moment was to curry favor with her mother-in-law by passing her skills on to her sister-in-law so the future days of the third branch in the household would not be so difficult. Not to mention, the craft passed down from her own mother would not go unclaimed. By any account, it was a win-win situation. Wang Yongzhu felt uncomfortable being watched by Lady Jiang¡¯s sudden burst of excited and surprised eyes, scratching her head, ¡°Third sister-in-law, what, what do you want to do¡ª¡± Lady Jiang grabbed Wang Yongzhu¡¯s hand, too excited to speak properly for a moment, ¡°Little sister, I... my mother...¡± Wang Yongzhu was confused. What did this have to do with Lady Jiang¡¯s mother? Jinshao, standing beside them, thought they were playing when she saw her mother grab her old aunt¡¯s hand. She also happily pounced over, placing both her little hands on top of Lady Jiang¡¯s and Wang Yongzhu¡¯s, giggling. Lady Jiang composed herself and spoke cautiously, ¡°Little sister, I see you have a talent for sewing, would you like to learn embroidery? I learned embroidery from my mother, who was an embroideress for a wealthy family. When she got older, she bought her freedom and married my father. My mother told me, she learned this embroidery technique from a very skilled embroideress, called the Seo Family Needlework Method. It used to be quite famous. After her master went blind and could no longer embroider, she took in my mother and a few other disciples. My mother also said, their master¡¯s needlework was renowned throughout the Capital City, the products ranging from screens to clothing, shoes, and handkerchiefs were eagerly sought after by nobility.¡± ¡°My mother only mastered two or three tenths of her master¡¯s skill, but even then she was highly valued in her employer¡¯s household. I lack the talent, and I¡¯ve only learned a little from my mother. However, not to boast, but this little bit I know is considered amongst the best in these ten miles. Little sister, do you want to learn?¡± Her voice was asking, but her hands firmly grasped Wang Yongzhu¡¯s, not letting go. This stance made it clear that she wasn¡¯t going to let go until Wang Yongzhu agreed to learn. Wang Yongzhu did not know that Lady Jiang¡¯s exquisite embroidery had such a background; no wonder the boss¡¯s wife took all of the handkerchiefs and coin purses that day. But Lady Jiang¡¯s proposal was actually not bad. Since she already had four system tasks related to food, clothing, shelter, and transportation to complete, and since a sewing task had been released, tasks such as embroidery were likely not far off. Moreover, having one more skill never hurt anyone. As an eager learner and a studious overachiever, she remembered back when she used to browse Weibo and saw videos showing how to cleverly mend clothes without visible stitches, which she found fascinating and fun. However, due to various reasons, she never mastered it, and now that she had the chance to learn firsthand, and to learn something even more advanced and impressive at embroidery, only a fool would refuse. Furthermore, at that moment, the System¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, ¡°Congratulations to the host for mastering the most basic methods of needlework, completing the Primary Level task. May the host continue to strive and become an expert in women¡¯s sewing. Task released: Make shoes for family members and receive their praise. (Task progress: 0/13). Upon completion, receive 5 Points.¡± ¡°Additionally, congratulations to the host for actively triggering a task. If you agree to learn women¡¯s sewing and embroidery, an extra 1 Point will be rewarded. The personal savings achievement sub-task will also be opened; if the host earns ten taels of private money, 1 Point will be rewarded, and for every hundred taels, the reward will be 10 Points, and so on. Host, do you agree to learn women¡¯s sewing and embroidery from Lady Jiang and complete the task?¡± Wang Yongzhu was thrilled. The System had just released two tasks, and more tasks meant more Points to earn. Moreover, agreeing to learn women¡¯s sewing and embroidery was practically free Points! How could I not agree! Wang Yongzhu nodded eagerly, ¡°I want to learn! Thank you, Third Sister-in-law; I¡¯ll be troubling you from now on!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for completing the task of agreeing to learn women¡¯s needlework and embroidery, a reward of 1 point is awarded. Please check your System panel.¡± At this moment, the information on the System panel in her mind had changed to: Current status of the host: Clothing: Level 1, 0 points Food: Level 1, 0 points Housing: Level 0, 0 points Travel: Level 0, 0 points Available points: 3 (Points can be freely allocated to the above options) Wang Yongzhu was very satisfied. Although Wang Yongzhu didn¡¯t quite understand some of the customs regarding heritage in this era, in the society she previously lived in, many ancient arts were lost either because the ancient techniques couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes of the times, leading to their decline, or due to the artisans¡¯ reluctance to pass their unique skills on to outsiders. Lady Jiang¡¯s generous offer to teach her embroidery and the chance to earn points for free were favors Wang Yongzhu felt she must acknowledge. Lady Jiang was also happy. Finally, she could pass down her mother¡¯s skills, and if her sister-in-law had a natural gift, perhaps she could even continue the glory of the Seo Family Needlework Method. The two sisters-in-law, one willing to learn and the other willing to teach, hit it off immediately. Lady Jiang was so eager she almost wished she could transfer everything she knew directly to Wang Yongzhu. Fortunately, she managed to restrain her impulse and started teaching the basics of needlework, such as mending clothes. For example, what types of tears in clothing were suitable for patching, which should be sewn directly, how to make the stitches fine and even, and how to save thread and fabric. She hid nothing, wishing she could dissect her knowledge and implant it directly into Wang Yongzhu¡¯s mind. However, fortunately, Lady Jiang still remembered how her mother had taught her needlework and followed that example to teach her sister-in-law. She taught her a few tricks and demonstrated them several times. Watching her sister-in-law holding the needle and thread, deep in thought over the fabric, Lady Jiang felt extremely satisfied. She occasionally reminded Wang Yongzhu to get up and move around, to look into the distance often, so as not to constantly look down and hurt both her neck and her eyes. The most important assets for an embroideress are her hands and eyes, and they must be well-protected. By evening, everyone in the Wang Family knew that Wang Yongzhu was going to learn needlework and embroidery from Lady Jiang. Old Granny Zhang was overjoyed. Nowadays, when a girl gets married, in addition to a rich dowry, having an additional skill can greatly enhance her reputation and raise her value.